Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http : //books . google . com/|
i//*' - J-> ' '/ '
The
iVlodern Languag-e
Quarterly
EDITED BY
H. FRANK HEATH
[W
VOL. I.— 1897
« •
• • •
• • • * * -
LONDON
SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT & CO.
»•
1
• • • '
• • <
• •
• •
The
Modern Language
Quarterly
With which is incorporated
THE MODERN LANGUAGE TEACHERS' GUIDE
Vol. 1.
July 1897
No. I.
BY WAY OF INTRODUCTION.
WuEN a child boasts of his comiog deeds as
a man, it is forgiven him for his childhood,
but not so did Prince Hal treat Sir John
Falstaff. It behoves us in England who care
for the scholarship of the modern and
mediaeval tongues to give few promises but
those of work and zeal. And in making
this effort to produce a review where English
thought on modern literature and English
investigation into problems of language and
paedagogics may find an opportunity for
expression, neither the editors nor the con-
tributors are likely to forget to be modest.
It is their knowledge of what has already
been done in Germany, Scandinavia, France
and America, that makes them believe it
time to remove a serious hindrance to the
progress of scholarship in this counliy. It
is their desire to help teachers and stodeots
of modem languages to realise with them
how little can be achieved by isolated work,
how much is to seek in English methods,
what need there is for some means of dis-
cussion, some enthusiasm for their profession,
that has led them to make this attempt.
The outcome of the same movement that
brought about the foundation of the Modern
Language Association, this Quarterly will
serve as the organ of the Society, but it will
also, if it fulfils the desires of its friends, be
much more than this.
SOME ITALIAN DANTE BOOKS.
A CONCISE commentary on the Divina Com-
media, embodying the results of the numerous
researches which have been made of late
years with such good results in Italy and
elsewhere, is a want which has been much
felt by students of Dante. This want has
now, to a large extent, been supplied by the
fourth edition of Prof. Tommaso Gasini's
Commenio,^ who, while judiciously, and with
due acknowledgment, availing himself of
the labours of his predecessors, has at the
same time added a good deal of illustrative
matter from his own resources. Prof. Gasini
has a CTeat advantage, in that, unlike too
many Dante commentators, he is not a 'homo
^ La Divina Co9nmedia di DaiUe Aligkicri, con il
Commento di Tommaso Casini, 4ta edizione, Sansoni,
Firenze.
unius libri.' He has a wide and real know-
ledge of the Italian literature of the thir-
teenth century, and is well known for his
scholarly editions of some of the earliest
Italian poems, as well as for his edition of
the FUa Nuooa. His association with Pro-
fessors D'Ancona and Comparetti in the
publication of the famous Vatican Canzoniere
(Cod. Vat. 3793), and with the late Adolfo
^rtoli in the publication of that preserved
in the Biblioteca Nazionale at Florence (Cod.
Palat. 418), has enabled him to throw light
on several vexed points in the matter of
Dante's vocabulary. Not a few words,
which wore supposed to have originated with
Dante, are noted in his commentary as oc-
curring in one or other of the earlier poets.
Prof. Casini has effectually broken away
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
from the somewhat absurd canon laid down
by Giuliani — absurd, when carried to excess,
as it was by its propounder — of * spiegare
Dante con Dante,' that is to say, of making
Dante his own commentator, a practice
which, if it conduces to an intimate acquaint-
ance with Dante's works, at the same time
has a dangerous tendency, as was proved in
the case of Giuliani himself, to result in the
neglect, on the part of the commentator, of
contemporary literature, without which it is
impossible properly to understand Dante.
As a sample of the sort of note in which
Prof. Casini excels, we may refer the reader
to that on the episode of Dante's meeting
and conversation with Bonagiunta of Lucca
in Circle VI. of Purgatory, in which a
succinct and lucid account is given of the
several schools of Italian i)oetry, and of
Dante's relation to them. Commentary of
this kind is of the highest value to the
Dante student, and it is his recognition of
this fact which gives Prof. Casini a foremost
B)sition among recent Dante commentators,
is work, we may add, is equally distin-
guished by the excellence of the historical
notes, in which a considerable advance has
been made upon previous editions. Prof.
Casini, as is known to readers of the Giomale
DantescOf has himself, by his own researches,
thrown a flood of fresh light upon Dante's
numerous references to the affairs of
Romagna and to the distinguished families
who were concerned in them ; and we trust
that before loug the call for a new edition
of his commentary may give him the oppor-
tunity of supplementing the existing notes
on tnese passages with the results of his
recent investigations. In a new edition, too,
we hope it may be found possible to provide
an index of proper names, the lack of which
in the present edition is a serious drawback
to the usefulness of the work.
Dante students, we fear, will experience a
feeling of considerable disappointment on
opening Dr Scartazzini's Enciclapedia Dant-
esca,^ It was hoped, at least wo had been san-
gjuine enough to hope, that with this publica-
tion Dr Scartazzini would have made a new
departure, and would have availed himself
of some of the criticisms, tendered in no
unfriendly spirit, which have been made from
time to time, both in England and on the
Continent, on his previous works. The
futility, for instance, of loading the pages of
a Dante commentary, avowedly intended for
beginners, with Hebrew and Greek words
(in Hebrew and Greek characters), neither of
1 Vol. I. A.-L. Ulrico Hoepli, Milano.
them languages with which Dante had any
direct acquaintance, has been pointed out
over and over again ; as has been the ab-
surdity of giving references to authors, such
as Homer, Hesiod, Plutarch, ApoUodorus,
Polybius, Strabo, etc., which were certainly
unknown to Dante. But so far from show-
ing any amendment in these respects, Dr
Scartazzini has in the present work carried
these practices to the extreme ; so that now
every biblical name is accompanied by the
Hebrew equivalent, and every classical name,
where possible, by the Greek equivalent,
even to " Cesare, dal lat. Ccesar, e questo dal
gr. Kartfap!" Similarly, in the article on
Helen of Troy, for instance, we are given
nine references to Homer (six to the Hiad
and three to the Odyssey), one to Pausanias
(to prove that a monument was erected to
her in Greece !), one to Herodotus, and one
to the Aeneid, — not a single one of which
has the slightest bearing upon Dante's men-
tion of her. In the article on Cyrus, again,
we have the Sanscrit, Hebrew, Greek, and
Latin forms of the name, with three refer-
ences to Herodotus, two to Plutarch, one to
Xenophon, one to Ctesias, and one to Justin,
of which the last only is of the least use,
and even that is not altogether to the point,
since Dante's authority for the matter in
question was almost certainly not Justin but
Orosius. These are but samples, taken at
hazard, of what is to be found on nearly
every page of the volume. And yet Dr
Scartazzini, after exhausting the patience of
the reader with all this empty parade of
learning, writes in his preface with an air of
mock modesty : " Non vo' offrire uno Speci-
men ervditionis propriae, ma un libro pratico
ed utile!" What may be the "practical
use " of Hebrew and Greek terms, and the
like, in a Dante Encyclopaedia, it is not easy
to discover.
What, again, is to be thought of the
intelligence of an editor, who, while assum-
ing an acquaintance with Hebrew, Sanscrit,
and Greek, on the part of his readers, at the
same time thinks it necessary to supply
them with elaborate explanations and deflni-
tions of the commonest words of every day
use, such as horse (" Camllo, dal. lat. cdballus ;
Quadruped e domestico da sella e da tiro, che
appartiene a' mammiferi, ed ha criniera,
coda lunga e grossa, e piedi terminanti in
un sol dito o zoccolo "), rush (" GiuncOy dal
lat. juncus, Nome generico d'una famiglia di
piante erbacee, perenni, che fanno nei luoghi
marittimi o palustri, con fiori bruni in pan-
nocchia appuntata, e foglie cilindriche, gracili,
e che terminano in punta acuta e pungente,
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
e per la loro resistenza servono a fare stuoicy
a legare e simili usi ; ^ lo juncus, che i Botanic!
distinguoDO con diverse denominazioni
secoudo le respettive specie"), fatigue
(**Faticay dal verbo lat. fatigare, probabil-
mente mediante il lat. barb, fatica o fatiga ;
Sensazione molesta e dolorosa, che proviamo
nel fare cosa la quale, o per sua propria
natura o per condizione o disposizione nostra,
o per prolungarsi soverchiamente, ecceda le
nostre forze e le stancbi ''), and so on. All
this is mere ** padding," conveyed piecemeal
from the nearest dictionary, where it is
easily accessible to every one, even to that
fantastic being, according to Dr Scartaz-
zini's conception of him, "lo studioso di
Dante ! "
The great quantity of valuable space thus
wasted might have been usefully devoted to
the rectification of the numberless omissions
in the work.
We are told that the ideal at which the
author aimed was **conci8ione o brevity ac-
coppiate alia ma^or possibile compiutezza."
An admirable id^l, of which, however, un-
fortunately the author has fallen as far short
in the matter of " completeness," as we have
already shown him to have done in respect
of " concision and brevity." Under A alone,
at a first and not specially attentive reading,
we have noted something like sixty omissions
in the matter of proper names only, quite
apart from the vocabulary — not merely
omitted references, but whole articles omitted.
To name but a few instances of the latter,
there is no mention of Acis (Eel. ii. 79),
Agag (Epist. vii. 5), Africa (Conv. iii. 3 ; iv.
5 ; Mon. ii. 3, 5), Alcimus (Epist. viii. 4),
Amalech (Epist. vii. 5), Amos (Epist. vii. 2),
Aragones (Mon. i. 11), Asiani (Mon. iii. 14),
etc., etc. ; while of omitted references, chiefly
to the prose works, and more especially to
the Epislolae (to which Dr Scartazzini has
paid very little attention), we might easily
give a lengthy list.
Among the most serious omissions are
those of the titles of books and treatises
quoted by Dante. For example, the only
two works of Aristotle mentioned (out of
seventeen quoted by name by Dante) are the
Ethics and PhydcSy which are included be-
cause they happen to be referred to in the
Divina Commedia ; while not a single one is
mentioned of the half-dozen works of Cicero
named by Dante. The student is left in the
dark as to the De Causis several times re-
ferred to in the Conmvio and elsewhere ; and
not a hint is given (evidently because the
editor himself does not know) that the lAbro
tkW agg7'egazw7ie delle stdle (Conv. ii. 6) is
identical with the EUmenfa astronamica of
Alfraganus, a work about which Dr Scartaz-
zini is hopelessly at sea, for he quotes the
same book undtr two dififerent titles,
which he takes to refer to two distinct
treatises.
In the matter of etymologies Dr Scartaz-
zini informs us that he has followed the best
authorities, and at times also "il proprio
cervello," " facendo cio6 tesoro di quel poco
di cognizioni linguistiche che la somma Bont^
mi concedette di appropiarmi," in other
words, not having the smallest knowledge of
philology or phonetics, he occasionally amuses
himself with evolving etymologies out of his
own head. The amateur etymologist is
notoriously prone to tumble into all sorts of
pitfalls, and Dr Scartazzini, we need hardly
remark, one of whose delusions appears to be
that Latin is derived from Greek, does not
escape the usual fate of " quella gente vana."
From the treasure-house of his own brain he
has produced several gems in the way of
etymologies. Thus ingoiare comes from Lat.
degidare and ingluvies ; Id, entro from illuc intus;
dispiccare from displicare, etc. In some cases
we are favoured with an explanation of the
processes by which these transformations
were wrought; thus duplicare becomes dis-
piccare by the simplest process in the world,
viz., " convertita Ja I in t, e questa, congiun-
tasi con la i radicale, avrebbe portato il rad-
doppiamento della c " ; dovere comes from
debere, " mutata la prima e in o e i\ b in v;
e per cagion d' origine alcune forme man-
tengono la prima sillaba de, e invece del v
hanno il b raddoppiato, al quale talora si
sostituisce il doppio g " ; digiunare comes
from de and jejunare by the elision of the
first syllable, " oppure aa jejunare, dal quale
si fece gigiugtmre, e per af^resi giunare, quindi,
mutato per eufonia il g in d, digiunare ; and
so on ad libitum,
Dr Scartazzini speaks in his preface of the
Vocabolario Danteaco of Blanc in a way which
implies his belief that that most useful and
handy work will be superseded by the pre-
sent Enciclopediii, We have no hesitation in
saying that, so far as it goes, Blanc's scholarly
little volume is, to use one of Dr Scartazzini's
favourite expressions, "le mille miglia"
superior to his own cumbrous and ill-digested
work. For the purposes of comparison, and
in justification of our assertion, we will place
si<ie by side one or two articles from each,
taken at hazard, which we think will speak
for themselves.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
Blanc.
DioiUNARK, astenersi
dal cibo, Purg. xxiii. 27.
— Osservare il digiuno
comandato dalla Cniesa,
Par, xxvii. 130.
DiONiTOSO, pieno di dig-
nit^, Purg. iii. 8.
SCARTAZZINI.
DiGiUNARE. 1. Astenersi
dal cibo per V intera
ffiornata o i)er gran parte
di essa, ed altresi Ali-
men tarsi parcamente e
asten endosi da alcun a sor te
di cibi, come le carni e
latticini, in giorni e tem-
pi comandati da legge
religiosa, e volontaria-
mente anche in altri, a
fine di mortificare il
corpo ; Par. xxvii. 130. —
2. Familiarmente, e in
modo per lo pih scherze-
vole, vale Non mangiare,
Stare senza mangiare,
ovvero Cibarsi assai meno
del bisogno, contro la pro-
pria volont^ ; Purg. xxiii.
27.1
DiGNiTOso, dal lat. dig-
nitosus ; Pieno di dignita,
Che ha in s^, Che mostra,
e simili, dignita, cio^ oon-
tegno, decoroso, mavit^.
E poeticara. per rroprio
di persona cne abbia o
senta gran dignity morale ;
Purg. iii. 8.
DiMAGRARE, dal lat. de e
7nacerj Divenir magro. E
in forma di Neut. pass,
figuratam. o poeticam.
per Andar diminuendo,
perdendo, e simili ; rifer-
ito a cosa di cui prima si
avesse abbondanza, copia
e simili ; Inf. xxiv. 143.
Comment on the above would be super-
fluous. * Quantity not quality/ is evidently
Dr Scartazzini's ideal, in spite of the protest-
ations contained in his preface. The fact is
that Dr Scartazzini unfortunately does not
possess the qualifications necessary for a task
of this kind ; he has the gift of industry and
perseverance, and he is not without a certain
measure of critical acumen on occasion ; but
he has no self-restraint, no sense of pro-
portion, and, most fatal defect of all, he has
none of the scholarly instinct which is so
essential a quality in every commentator and
lexicographer. Another lamentable failing
on his part is his inability to rise superior to
petty feelings of resentment against those of
whom he does not approve. A case in point
occurs in the present volume. Prof. Casini,
whose valuable commentary on the Divin^i
Commedia (now in its fourth edition) we
*In the case of this word we have left out the
etymology, which has already been quoted ; we may
merely state that in Blanc the etymology is given in
two words, while that of Scartazzini takes more than
forty, occupying three lines and a half of print.
DiMAORARSi, lat. de-
macer, divenir ma^o.
Per est. spopolarsi, Inf.
xxiv. 143.
have noticed above, has incurred Dr Scar-
tazzini's dislike as a successful rival in the
same field ; and in consequence the latter
deliberately omits all mention of Prof.
Casini' s work from what claims to be a
complete bibliographical list in the article
on the ' Comraenti della Divina Commedia,'
a most unjusti6able proceeding from any
point of view, and a specially unworthy one
under the circumstances, inasmuch as Dr
Scartazzini has not scrupled in at least one
instance (viz., in his article on Caribo) to
avail himself of his rival's book. We could
mention other instances in this same volume
in which Dr Scartazzini has indulged his
feelings in a similar way, at the expense of
his reputation; but the particular case to
which we have drawn attention will suffice
to set readers on their guard against an
author who has so little regard for their
interests and for the responsibilities of his
office.
The bibliographical articles are for the
most part carefully compiled, and constitute
the most original and valuable part of the
book. We should have been glad, however,
of more precise information as to the MSS.
of the minor works of Dante, the details
given in the case of the De Vulgari Eloqueiitia,
the Epistolae, and the Eclogae being scanty in
the extreme. It is instructive and by no
means unimportant for the student to know
that, while the MSS. of the Divina Com-
media number between five and six
hundred, and there are some thirty apiece
of the Convivio and Vita Ntu)va, there are
only three MSS. of the De Vulgari Elo-
quentia (and of these one has no indepen-
dent value), less than a dozen of the De
Monarchia, and only three or four of the
Eclogae,
The mention of the Latin works brings us
to a point which we confess we have noticed
with amazement. Dr Scartazzini describes
his book in the sub-title as Dizionario critico
e ragionato di quanto concetme la Vita e le
Opere di Dante AUghieri ; and yet, will it be
believed ? not a single word from the Latin
works, other than proper names, appears as
the heading of any one article throughout
this volume ! Latin proper names, in all
but a very few instances, are given in
Italian, without any cross references — a
most inconvenient practice, especially when,
as not infrequently happens, the Italian
form differs widely from the Latin, — who,
for instance, would think of looking for
Achaemenides under Acmenidef It will be
seen, therefore, that as regards Dante's
Latin vocabulary this Dizionario di quanto
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
concerne le Opere di Dante is an absolute
blank; and the student who, on the faith
of this comprehensive title, consults it for
the meaning of such words as amussis,
aporlari, enudeare, ephij>piatus, medlasiinus,
nequiiatrix, reburrus, syrma, and dozens of
similar unfamiliar terms, will come away
empty.
A certain proportion of the vocabulary of
the minor Italian works has been incluaed,
but on what principle the selection has been
made it is impossible to discover ; and it
would, we are convinced, puzzle Dr Scar-
tazzini himself to explain. The title of the
work under these circumstances is a com-
plete misnomer, seeing that the volume only
to a very limited extent redeems the lavish
promises made on the title-page. If Dr
Scartazzini had been content to describe his
work as a Saggio, which is what it actually
is, we should have known what to expect,
and should have been prepared to make
allowances ; as it is, we think purchasers of
the volume have just ground lor complaint
on the score of its incompleteness. The
references in the Enciclopedia are given to
various editions of Dante^s several works,
those of Witte being adopted in some cases,
those of Giuliani in others — about as incon-
venient an arrangement, on the whole, as
could well have been devised, for unless the
student happens to have these particular
editions at hand (several of which are not
now easily obtainable), the Enciclopedia, as
regards an important section of the refer-
ences — viz., the line-references — is of no
assistance to him whatever. It is unfor-
tunate that Dr Scartazzini was unable to
avail himself of the Oxford edition of the
complete works, the immense convenience
of. which, for the purposes of reference, can
hardly be overrated.
Before taking leave of the book, we must
say a word in praise of the printing, paper,
and general get-up, which are admirable,
and do Sig. Hoepli great credit.
The same enterprising publisher has
undertaken the issue of an illustrated
edition of the Divina Commedia,^ under the
able editorship of Sig. Corrado Eicci (well-
known to Dantists as the author of Vvltimo
nfugio di Dante), which is now in process of
publication. The illustrations consist of
views of places (mostly reproduced from
photographs taken on the spot) mentioned
in the poem, and of portraits, where obtain-
able, of the most notable personages. Sig.
Ricci has wisely abstained from including
portraits of classical personages, except in
one or two instances where they happen to
have a special interest, as in the case of
Virgil, of whom he reproduces the interest-
ing mediaeval figure at Mantua. A certain
number of the plates are by the heliotype
process ; one of the best and most interest-
ing of these is the finQ full-length figure
of Farinata degli Uberti by Andrea del
Castagno. The views, whicn are selected
from a very wide field (including even
India and Syria), are for the most part
well chosen. But some of them are not
altogether appropriate ; as, for instance,
that of the Thames, which is taken on one
of the upper reaches of the river, whereas,
of course, Dante mentions " Tamigi " merely
to indicate the city upon its banks — a com-
mon practice with him — Paris, Florence,
Vicenza, Faenza, Imola, Cesena, to name
a few instances, being indicated respectively
by the mention of the Seine, the Arno, the
Bacchiglione, the Lamone, the Santerno, and
the Savio. The text of the poem itself is
well printed in large type on good paper,
and when completed the work will form not
only a very handsome volume, bub at the
same time an instructive commentary of a
novel kind, for which every student of
Dante ought to be grateful. We trust that
the publication will meet with the success it
deserves. Paget Toynbee.
* La Divina Commedia di Dante Alighieri illus-
trata nei htoghi e nelle pcrsone, a extra di Corrado
Ricciy con 30 tavole e 4OO illuslrazionu
CHAUCER'S "AGATON."
In the Legend of Good Women Chaucer
quotes **Agaton" as his authority for the
Btory of Alcestis — of her wifely devotion,
and how it was rewarded by her restoration
to the light of day — how she
* * for her husbonde chees to dye,
And eek to goon to helle rather than he,
And Ercules rescowed her pardee,
And broghte her out of helie agayn to blis."
But who for certain this "Agaton" was,
and what work is referred to, are questions
yet unanswered. I propose now to furnish
an answer, though some points connected
with them will be left obscure, for the
present at least.
The name will be found in the list of
"Words and Phrases not understood" at
the end of Tyrwhitt's edition of the Canter-
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
bury Tales. And in his G ssary that dis-
tinguished scholar writes : "I have nothing
to say concerning this writer, except that
one of the same name is quoted in the Prol.
to the Tragedie of CarnbiseSy by Thomas
Preston. There is no ground for sup-
posing, with Gloss. Ur, [i.e., with Urry in
the Glossary to his Edition of Chaucer],
that a philosopher of Samos is meant, or
any of the Agathoes of antiquity." It may
be at once agreed that Chaucer's Agaton
is not to be identified with Agathon of Samos,
a geographical writer, the author of a work
on Scythia and a work on Rivers; but
Tyrwhitt errs in saying so decidedly that
there is no ground for identifying him with
" any of the Agathoes of antiquity." There
is, in fact, very good ground for recognising
in Agaton the most famous of the ancient
Agathons — Agathon, the tragic poet of
Athens —the poet who seems to have stood
next in fame to the great three whose glory
has well-nigh eclipsed the memories of their
once scarcely less brilliant contemporaries.
It is odd that Tyrwhitt should so per-
emptorily exclude all ** the Agathoes of an-
tiquity" after noticing Preston's "Agathon,"
who, being mentioned along with " TuUy the
wise" and "the sage and witty Seneca,"
might have been confidently regarded as an
ancient. Presumably — the matter cannot
now be discussed — Preston's Agathon is the
very Agathon that now concerns us, is one
and the same with Chaucer's " Agaton."
The first to suggest that ** Agaton " was
the Athenian Agathon, though without
giving any reasons or having any except
that Chaucer might have taken the name
from Dante's Purgatario (xxii. 105), was
Cary in his translation of the Divina Comr
media, " I am inclined," he says, " to be-
lieve that Chaucer must have meant Agatho
the dramatic writer, whose name at least
appears to have been familiar in the Middle
Ages; for, besides the mention of him in
the text, he is quoted by Dante in the
treatise De M&narchia (lib. iii. : * Deus per
nuncium non potest genita non esse genita
juxta sententiam Agathonis.') The original
is found in Aristotle, Ethic Niam., lib. vi.
c. 2—
M6voM yap airou xai dthi ^fphxsrai
aysvrira vonh adtt av p "Tncrpay/ista,
Agatho is mentioned by Xenophon in his
Symposium, by Plato in the Protagoras and
in the Banquet, a favourite book with our
author [Dante] and by Aristotle in his *'Art
of Poetry ;'* and he proceeds to quote from
Aristotle a passage about Agathon's tragedy
"Avhi or the Flower — a passage of great
interest, but not just now relevant to our
purpose. As it happens Cary here names
the very work which, as we shall see, settles
the question, but he is quite unconscious
that he does so, and he passes on to his special
business.
Professor Skeat, to whom all Chaucer
students are so infinitely indebted, in his
invaluable edition of the Legend of Good
Women, judiciously quotes Carys useful
note. He records also Dr Bech's suggestion
made in his paper entitled "Quellen und
Plan der Legende of Goode Women und ihr
Verhaltniss zur Confessio Amantis " (see Anglta,
vol. V. 1882) that the English poet " may also
have noticed the name in the Saturnalia
of Macrobius, an author whose Somnium
Scijnonis Chaucer certainly consulted {Book
Dtich., 284, Pari Fmdes, 111)." But having
got so far, even Prof. Skeat loses heart in a
most uncharacteristic manner, and concludes
that the name is quite insignificant. ** The
name of Agatho (of whom he probably knew
nothing more than the name) [the italics are
Prof. Skeat's] served his turn as well as
another. His easy way of citing authors
is probably, at times, humorously assumed ;
and such may be the explanation of his
famous * Lollius.' It is quite useless to make any
further search" (The italics in this case are
mine). This is the language of despair.
Not in such a spirit has Prof. Skeat achieved
his many splendid successes in untying —
not cutting, but skilfully untying— Chau-
cerian knots. However, none I am sure
will rejoice more heartily than he, if it can
be shown that Chaucer in speaking of
" Agaton," did not wildly clutch at a name
that happened to lie handy, but had good
reason for his selection.
This strange fit of despondency on the
part of Prof. Skeat seems inspired by a sen-
tence in Dr Bech's article, where Agaton is
grouped with Eclympasteyre, Ldlius, Corinna,
and Zansis or Zauzis, But perhaps some day
all these difficulties may be satisfactorily sur-
mounted. I trust at all events to reduce, if
not to completely overcome, one of them.
Briefly, I venture to suggest that the work
alluded to by Chaucer is no other than Plato's
Symposium or Banquet, brought under his
notice in some indirect way or other which
has yet to be discovered, and that he was
quite justified in mentioning Agatho in such
a connection ; for (i) — it is cunous that this
fact should have escaped the scrutiny of
Chaucerian scholars — the story of Alcestis is
told in Plato's Banquet ; and (ii) Macrobius
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
actually, and with good cause, speaks of
Plato's Banquet as Agathonis Convimum.
(i) In Plato's Banquet it is proposed by
Eryximachus, as classical students will re-
member, that as the banqueters have decided
that no one shall be compelled to drink more
than he pleases, they shall send the flute-
player away to play to herself, or if she
pleases to the women within, and shall
devote themselves to conversation (3/a "kSym
aXKfiKoig tft/vsTVa/) ; and further, that the
theme shall be the Praise of Love, Phsedrus
having complained that the God of Love had
not had his share of hymns and paeons ; hoxtt
yap fioi y^pr^vdt txaarov rifAuv X6yov e/Vs/k l^a/voir
"Epatrog iri dt^ia ug eiv divrirat xdkXiffrov, The
proposal is heartily accepted ; and one after
the other — PhsBdnis, Pausanias, Eryxi-
machus, Aristophanes, Asathon, and So-
crates, each in his manner, laud and magnify
this strangely neglected deity. And Phaedrus,
who leads off, speaks of the inspiring in-
fluence of a great affection— how it will even
make the lover, man or woman, die for the
loved, and he illustrates such self-sacrifice
by the story of Alcestis, the daughter of
Pelias, ihXriffaga fi6y^ vrtp roD aurtig avdphg
acro^ats7{r otTOiv aur^ warpog n xai /itirpog ;
but Admetus' parents seemed, compared with
her, mere strangers to their own son, and
only in name his kinsfolk. And the gods
were so greatly delighted with her conduct
that they released her soul from the bonds
of death. Ourw xai hoi rjjv 'srspi rhv ipura
if'irovdfiv re xai dpirriv fioKKtra rt/iutfiv. Later
on, the dialogue, when the turn of Socrates
comes, he tells how Diotima taught him that
the ultimate spring of all love and desire is
the passion for immortality. The mortal
nature seeking so far as it may to live ever
and be deathless (xara rh duvarhv ait n %lvai
xai a&dyarog). In a passage that recalls some
of the most touching stanzas of Gray's Elegy
written in a Country Churchyard, and that
may well have been in Gray's mind when he
wrote them (for Gray was a devoted student
of Plato, as his extant notes show — see " Some
account of the Dialogues and Epistles of
Plato by Thomas Gray "), he points out how
men long to be remembered when they are
gone. " Do you believe," he continues, or
makes Diotima continue, ''that Alcestis
would have died for Admetus, or Achilles
for the sake of [literally, over or after]
Patroclus {iiraiFo&anT^) or your Codrus ere
his day for the sake of his children's king-
dom, if they had not thought there would be
an undying memory of them for their virtue
— a memory which even now we retain ? "
Thus the story of Admetus might have
been found by Chaucer in some translation
of Plato's Banquet or in some work con-
fessedly based upon it
(ii.) But to be more conclusive, the
" Agaton " whom he names as his authority,
is certainly the Agathon of Plato's Banket,
for Plato's Banquet is referred to by Macro-
bius as "Agathonis Convivium." Either
title is perfectly correct. The full title
would be Plato's Agathon's Banquet ; for, in
fact, Plato is here describing a banquet given
by Agathon in the year 416 B.C. to cele-
brate his first tragic victory, at the Lenaean
Dionysia. If we say " Platonis Symposium,"
we use the author's name ; if we say " Aga-
thonis Symposium," we use the name of the
host. We might speak of Christian the
Pilgrim's Progress, as well as of Bunyan's
Pilgrim's Progress.
In the beginning of the Second Book of
his Saturnalia, Macrobius represents Avienus
as comparing his Symposium with that
described by Plato, and with incredible pur-
blindness not hesitating to give his own the
preference. " Nostrum hoc convivium quod et
heroici seculi pudicitiam et nostri conduxit
elegantiam in quo splendor sobrius et dili-
gens parsimonia, Agathonis Convivio, vel post
magnUoquentiam FlaUmiSy non componere
tantum sed nee pr^ferre dubitaverim. . .
Illic hoc fieri tentatum est ut Agathonis
victoria celebraretiu* ; nos honorem dei cujus
hoc festum est nullo admixtu voluptatis
augemus." In Book I. Chapter i. he speaks of
" Platonis symposium " : — ^**Nam cum apud
alios quibus sunt descripta convivia, turn- in
illo Platonis symposio, non austeriore aliqua
de re coiivivarum sermo, sed cupidinis varia
et lepida descriptio est. In quo quidem
Socrates non artioribus, ut assolet, nodis
urget atque implicat adversarium, sed elu-
dendi magisque decertandi modo apprehensis
dat elabendi prope atque effugiendi locum ;
oportet enim versari in convivio sermones ut
castitate integros, ita appetibiles venustate."
Thus beyond any question Macrobius, an
author not unfamiliar to Chaucer, speaks of
Plato's Symposium as 'Agathonis Convi-
vium ' ; ana Chaucer, no very accurate
scholar, naturally enough takes this latter
title to mean that Agathon was the writer of
the work referred to, not knowing or re-
membering that he was only one of the
interlocutors — one of the Dialogi personae.
Certainly in Plato's Symposium Agathon
is a conspicuous figure ; next to Socrates, he
is the most conspicuous figiure. The banquet
takes place at his house, and at a time when
he had just achieved a brilliant success —
only the day before he had won the Prize
8
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
for Tragedy — had ascended the stage
(hxpijSag) with the actors and faced a vast
audience, and recited his verses with entire
self-possession (see Plat. Symp. 194 B.). He
was in all the full bloom of his charms, both
physical and intellectual. His Wihu^tg or
speech on the theme of that festive night —
one of the noctes cmncequeDeum — is bright and
graceful, though not untouched by a certain
affectation — ^a certain * Euphuism ' — such as
might be expected in a pupil of Gorgias. And
even Aristophanes, who had such a keen
sense of the young poet's iine and superfine
air and" style, and was to turn it to such
amusing account in the ThesTuaphoriazusce, —
even Aristophanes was there to congratulate
and honour him : for with all his phantasies
Agathon was one that those who knew him
prized highly, and was sorely missed, vo^smg
roTi 9/Xo/(, when in time he passed eg
fLaxdpuv suu;^/aK. (See Aristoph. Ban. 84
and 85). Later in that memorable evening
breaks in Alcibiades, very drunk {6<p6hpcL
fisQvuv) and calling out loudly (/liya ^ouv).
* Where's Agathon 1 Lead me to Agathon.'
Then he crowns Agathon, and there is
fresh drinkiDg, and fresh talk ; and other
revellers arrive ; and when the day breaks,
some are gone home, and some lie fast
asleep ; but Agathon and Aristophanes and
Socrates are still talking ; and with an un-
conscious prescience of one Shakespeare to
be born long ages afterwards, Socrates is
insisting that the supreme gifts of tragedy
and comedy are intimately and profoundly
associated — roD auroD avdphg thai xoifiudtav
xai rpayudiav M(fraff6ai ^o/e/V.
No wonder then if Plato's Symposivm
should be known also as Agathonis Cmvivium,
and one whose scholarship was far from
accurate, should have written down
Agathon when he should have named
Plato.
Perhaps it may occur to some students
that Agathon's "Ay^og or Flower (Prof.
Murray in his Literature of Ancient Greece
prints the title Antheus, but surely this is an
erratum ?) may have dealt with the Alcestis
story and the transformation into a daisy, of
which Chaucer speaks so much with no yet
ascertained authority — I do not myself
think it is his own invention. But what little
we know of that Play quite discoiu*ages this
notion. We learn from Aristotle that in the
ArUhos both the names and the incidents
were pure invention — r& n fffpayfLara xa/ rd
hvo/J^ara crg^o/jjra/ (Aristot. Poet,), So Alkes-
tis cannot have been one of its 'persons.'
It may be interesting to notice, though it
may be of no Chaucerian importance, that
Agathon was in some sense specially con-
nected with Euripides, the great dramatiser
of the Alcestis story. He was regarded as
of the * School ' of Euripides. To him as to a
kindred spirit, according to Aristophanes'
comedy, Euripides first applies for advocacy
and protection against the ladies whose
enmity his bitter misogyny has provoked.
And after Agathon left Athens — the reason
of his departure is not known — he too visited
the court of Archelaus and was residing
there at the time of Euripides' death.
It of course remains that Chaucer in the
Legend follows other authorities besides
Agathonis Banquet^ however he became ac-
quainted with it, for nothing is there said of
Alcestis' stellifaction or of Cybele's creating
the daisy in her honour. These other authori-
ties have yet to be discovered. All that this
paper attempts is the clear identification of
" Agaton."
John W. Hales.
GERMAN IN THE ARMY ENTRANCE EXAMINATIONS.
" Yideant consules, ne quid res publica detrimenti capiat.
»
The position of German in the educational
curriculum of the future British officer has
varied considerably within recent years. It
may, therefore, be interesting to review
shortly the regulations for the Army
Entrance Examinations which determine
the standard of subjects, not only in these
examinations, but also in our public schools,
and which, in their bearing upon the educa-
tional equipment of officers, are of national
importance.
It will be observed that ten years ago (in
1887) a candidate for Sandhurst was obliged
to take up three of the following subjects :
Mathematics, Latin, French, and German;
and was practically advised to take up the
fourth as well, since no subject in Class II.
counted as much (3000 marks). What did
this mean 1 Mathematics, Latin and French
had been for years among the principal subjects
of an ordinary public school education, and
needed therefore no impetus, as they would
be taught and learnt in the natural course of
events ; but German had not enjoyed such a
position, and if it was to receive attention,
it naturally required some stimulus, which
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
Open Oompetition for Admission to the Royal Military OoUege, Sandhnrst.
Subjects and Marks allotted at different Periods,
In 1887.
Subjects —
Class T.
(1) Mathematics,
(2) Latin,
(3) French, .
(4) German, .
Marks.
. 3000
. 3000
. 8000
. 3000
Class II.
(1) Higher Maths., . 2000
(2) Greek, . . 2000
(3) English History, 2000
(4) Science, . . 2000
Class III.
!1) Eng. Composition, 500
2) Freehand Draw., 500
3) Geomet. Draw., 500
Of these subjects candi-
dates mtist take up three
subjects in Class I., and
9/my, in addition, take up
one subject in CHass I. or
II. and all subjects in
Class III.
In 1891.
Subjects —
Class!.
Marks.
[1) Mathematics, . 2500
2 Latin. . . 2000
(3) French (or Ger-
man), . . 2000
Class II.
(1) Higher Maths., . 2000
(2) Greek, . 2000
(3) English History, 2000
4) Science, . . 2000
5) German (or
French). . 2000
Class III.
1) Eng. Composition, 500
2) Freehand Draw., 500
(3) Geomet. Draw., 1000
%
Subjects in Class I. are
obligatory. Any tico in
Class II. may be taken
up. All three subjects
in Class III. may be taken
up.
In 1894.
Subjects —
Class I.
(1) Mathematics,
(2)
Marks.
. 3000
. 2000
Latin,
(3) French (or Ger-
man) . . 2000
4) Eng. Composition, 1000
5) Geomet. Draw., 1000
Class II.
li!
(1) Higher Maths., . 2000
(2) Greek, . . 2000
(3) English History, 2000
(4) Science, . . 2000
(5) Grerman (or
French). . 2000
Class III.
(1) Freehand Draw., 500
(2) Geography, . 500
Only two subjects in
Class II. may be taken
up. Both subjects in
Class III. may be taken
up. In case of competi-
tion, candidates must
obtain such an aggregate
of marks in Class I. as
may satisfy the Civil Ser-
vice Commissioners.
2
(3
(4
7
Proposed fob 1898.
Subjects — Marks.
Class I.
1) Mathematics, . 3000
Latin, . . 2000
French (or Ger-
man) . . 2000
Eng. Composition, 1000
Geomet. Draw., 1000
Freehand Draw., 500
Geography, . 500
•
Class II.
(1) Mathematics II., 2000
(2) Mathematic8lIL,2000
(3) Greek, . 2000
(4) English History. 2000
(5) Chemistry and
Heat, . . 2000
(6) Physics, . . 2000
(7) German (or
French) . 2000
(8) Physiography
and Geology, 2000
All the subjects in Class
I. may be taken up. Only
two of the subjects in Class
II. may be taken up.
A similar table for the Woolwich examiuation would show the same tendencies, viz.: the gradual exclusion of German from the
army curriculum, with this addition, that Science is made practically compulsory and that the Mathematics of Class I. will count
fiOOO marks, and Mathematics of Class II. another 3000 marks, which makes a grand total of 7000 marks out of a maximum of 16,000
marks for all subjects. This Inordinate amount of Mathematics demanded from Candidates who enter Woolwich practically ex-
cludes the possibility of giving Candidates an adequate literary training altogether.
was given to it by assigning 1000 marks
more to this subject than to any of the
subjects in Class II. Thus the regulations
of 1887 obviously meant the encouragement
of German, without making it compulsory,
and without excluding candidates who did
not know German, and whose bent might be
specially mathematical, or classical, or scien-
tific, in as much as these could take up as
their fourth subject Higher Mathematics,
Greek or History. The reasons for promot-
ing of the study of German need not here be
dwelt upon, but one may assume thai the
authorities who framed the Eegulations of
1887, while aware of the sad neglect this
subject had met with in English schools, saw
clearly the importance and utility of a
knowledge of German for the English officer,
and they seem to have appreciated the value
of German as an instrument for training the
mind. One cannot help admiring the wisdom
shown by the men who drew up the scheme
embodied in the regulations of 1887, or their
discernment between subjects of greater and
lesser importance.
In 1891 the first step was taken towards
the state of things which the proposals for
1898 will bring about; for it was in 1891
that all the subjects of Class I. were brought
down to the level of those in Class II. (only
Mathematics keeping 500 marks above it).
Simultaneously with this degradation of the
leading subjects began the promotion of those
in Class II I. Geometrical Drawing was raised
from 500 to lOGO. Moreover, only one modem
language was henceforth to keep its place in
Class I. This meant to all intents and pur-
poses that German was to be the rival of
Chemiatry and Geology, since French would,
fcnr obvious zeaicmtiii existing ciieamstances,
10
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
be chosen as the one modem language. Now,
anyone acquainted with the difficalties of Ger-
man will agree with us in saying that it cannot
be expected that a candidate who has to take
up one of these subjects, viz., German, Chemis-
try or Geology, should take German if the
marks assigned to each are the same. Indeed ,
it is said that the amount of Chemistry and
Geology required for the Entrance Examina-
tion to the R. M. College, Sandhurst, could be
got up in less than one-half of the time and
with less than one-tenth of the mental e£fort
required for attaining a similar standard in
German. And it is not too much to say that
if candidates had not had to choose ttvo sub-
jects of Class IL, German would have dropped
out of the army curriculum altogether over
since the Regulations of 1891 came into force.
The alterations made in 1894 proceeded in
the same direction as those of 1891 without,
however, further affecting the position of
German, which was allowed to linger on.
But whether the English army will be sup-
plied much longer with candidates who have
any knowledge of German, when the proposed
Regulations for 1898 have come into force,
will depend largely on the modifications the
proposed scheme will undergo before it is
finally issued.
To what extent this new plan affects the
position of German may be gathered from the
fact that, while in 1887 German counted the
same as Mathematics, this subject now counts
50 p. c. more. Again, while in 1887 German
counted 50 p. c. more than either English His-
tory or Chemistry, by the new arrangements
it is put on a level with these subjects, and
if a candidate wished to take up the two lan-
guages in Class IL, viz., Greek and German, he
would be able to gain for these two heavy
subjects exactly the same as for science, viz..
Chemistry with Heat and Physics alone, i.e,, a
total of 4000 marks. Finally, if we compare
the position of German in 1887 with that
proposed in the new prospectus, we find that
ten years ago German, as one of eight subjects
with a total of 15,500 marks (an average
of 1937 per subject), counted 3000 marks,
i.e., 1063 marks above the average, whereas
in 1898 German, as one of nine subjects with
a total of 14,000 marks (an average of
1555 marks per subject), will carry 2000
marks, i.e.y 445 above the average. There
can be no doubt that this is too little in-
ducement to that mental discipline which this
subject demands, especially when we remem-
ber that it is confessedly twice as difficult to
reach the required standard in Germany
as in other subjects with which it has to
compete.
Nor can it be reasonably expected that the
headmasters and heads of army classes in
public schools, not to mention crammers,
should encourage boys to take up a subject
which is so severely handicapped as German ;
for however much they may have at heart the
general education of their pupils, they cannot
leave out of consideration the fact that, as
matters now stand, they have to prepare for
a competitive examination, and that they
cannot afford to give an hour a day for
several years to a subject which does not pay
better than others that can be " got up " in
half that time.
So it may be safely said that, if any candi-
dates should continue to take up German in
the Army Entrance Examinations, it will be
done in spite of the regulations and not on
account of them. And, indeed, it does not
seem likely that there will be many who can
afford to take up a subject which is now so
distinctly treated as the "Cinderella" of
second-class subjects. How differently the
French authorities look upon the importance
of German for the officer of the line may be
gathered from the fact that it is comjndsory for
all candidates of the line. (See : Programme
des conditions d'admission k T^cole sp^ciale
militaire de Saint-Cyr en 1897, p. 7.) While
in France a knowledge of German is a sine
qua non for every officer in the army, this
language is practically squeezed out of the
army curriculum in England. It may here
be mentioned by the way that the French
Government not only insist on German, but
also do everything to encourage the study
of modem languages generally. According
to the new regulations, candidates will (k
partir du concours de 1898) be allowed to
take up one or more of the following langu-
ages in addition to their ordinary subjects —
English, Arabic, Spanish, Italian, Russian.
in passing, we may mention here that after
the wave of depreciation for German had set
in, the Civil Service Commissioners, who con-
duct the Army Entrance Examinations, still
further discouraged the study of German by
assigning very low marks to the candidates
who took up German, while, on the other
hand, the marks assigned to Chemistry were
very high, and this, in spite of the regula-
tions, according to which the two subjects
were supposed to have equal weight, the maxi-
mum assigned to each being 2000. Now we
have, on the one hand, no reason to believe
that the decrease in the marking of German
was due to any falling off in knowledge on
the part of those candidates who offered
this subject. Nor, on the other hand,
would anyone seriously contend that the
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
11
amazing incrtjase in the marks allotted to
Chemistry during the same period was due to
any great improvement in the general level
of knowledge in this subject. Yet a close
investigation of the marks allotted to Ger-
man and Chemistry respectively reveals the
significant fact that tJie former have gradually
decreased^ while the latter have rapidly irir
creased. Here are the statistics for the ex-
aminations held from June 1893 to June
1895.
A, The Royal Military Academy, Wool-
wich. Examination held : —
1895 June,
Marks assigned
to Qerman.
Marks assigned
to Chemistry.
Highest. Lowest.
1839 781
^'^ Highest. Lowest.
1552 867
1573 688
1541 606
1768 763
1833 794
1612 654
1840 680
1395 712
1975 740
It may be said that this result was due to
some special excellence or ignorance of in-
dividual candidates in their • respective sub-
jects. But that this is not the case may be
shown by taking the average marks for the
three highest and the three lowest successful
candidates for those years, when we arrive
at practically the same result.
German.
Arerage of Three.
Chemistry.
Average of Three.
1893
f June,
1 Dec,
Highest. Lowest.
1566 801
1559 776
Highest. Lowest.
1497 881
1306 713
1894
[ June,
[ Dec,
1705 937
1541 756
1787 874
1834 810
1894
June,
1340 858
1902 869
Again it may be said that it is not so much
the number of marks allotted to a subject
which determines its relative weight in a
competitive examination as the difference in
the range of marks assigned, and here also a
comparison of figures will give the same
result.
Range between the three highest
and the three lowest snccessfnl
candidates.
^«93{5S^
r June,
German.
. 765
Chemistry.
616
. 783
593
. 768
913
. 785
1024
. 482
1033
1895 June,
From this it will be seen that, while in 1893
there was but little difference between the
relative weight of German and Chemistry,
by June 1896 Chemistry was marked in such
a way as to give it a value more than twice
as great as German, to be exact — 2*143 times
as great. Lastly, if we compare the average
marks of all successful candidates in these
subjects, we find
that in June 1893 they were in
German, .... 1121
and in June 1895 do 1122
while those in Chemistry were
in June 1893 .... 1072
in June 1895 . . . .1484
The statistics for Sandhurst show similar
results during the same period. In Decem-
ber 1893 the highest mark allotted to
German was 1710, and to Chemistry 1515,
while in June 1895 the respective marks for
German and Chemistry were 1596 and 1821.
And similarly the average of the five highest
in the same examinations — in Gorman,
(Dec. 1893) 1556/1526 (June 1895); in
Chemistry, 1526/1704. Likewise the range
between the five highest and five lowest in
German (Dec. 1893), 720/622 (June 1895);
in Chemistry, 418/1001.
It is only fair to state that in more recent
examinations the candidates in German have
been put more on a level with their scientific
competitors, but the significant fact remains,
that science is more and more insisted on, and
that at the expense of German.
It may be imperative that candidates for
Woolwich should have some knowledge of
chemistry before they enter on their profes-
sional course, but surely it is not so in the
case of candidates admitted to Sandhurst,
who are three times as numerous, and who,
in the opinion of the highest military
authorities, should possess a competent
knowledge of German.
Looking at the regulations for the Royal
Military Academy, Woolwich, we find that
up to the end of 1890, German was practi-
cally insisted on as it is in France to-day.
See ; Programme des conditions d'admis-
sion k L'^cole polytechnique en 1897,
p. 5 : — " Les 6preuves portent uniquement
sur les mati^res du programme des con-
naissances exig^es, arr^t^ tons les ans par le
ministre; mais toutes ces mati^res, y com-
pris la langue allemande, sont ^galement ob-
ligatoires."
Until 1890 German was encouraged and
made practically compulsory for Woolwich
by placing it in Class I. and assigning to
it 3000 marks — t.e., putting it on a level
with mathematics, Latin and French, and
allotting to it 1000 marks more than to
the subjects of Class II., viz., Greek, Eng-
lish History, Chemistry, Physical Geo-
graphy, and geology ; and further by allowing
cadets at Woolwich to take up an optional
modem language in addition to the one that
12
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
was obligatory during their first and second
terms of residence, and by assigning to it
1000 marks. This optional language was
nearly always German, and the practical
effect of the regulation was that Woolwich
candidates habitually studied both French
and German at school, and continued them
for another year at the Royal Military
Academy. Now, however, only one Modern
Language can be taken up at Woolwich, and
as a result the number of candidates who
take up German in the Entrance Examina-
tion, and consequently the number of officers
in the Royal Engineers and Artillery who
know German, is steadily diminishing. Be-
tween 1893 and 1895 the number of boys
who took up German decreased from 26
to 16. Moreover, the study of German for
Woolwich has been further discouraged
in the same way as for Sandhurst, by
placing German in Class II. as an alterna-
tive to Higher Mathematics, Greek, English
History, Physical Geography and Geology,
and by placing Chemistry into Class I.
In other words. Chemistry is being made
compulsory and German is practically
neglected.
We do not wish to depreciate the value
of Science for the future R.E. or artillery
officer, but we may doubt the wisdom of
army regulations, which squeeze German
out of the curriculum, because Science is
necessary. According to the proposed new
regulations the subjects for Woolwich are to
be as follows : —
Class I.
Mathematics, I. . 3000
Mathematics, II. . 2000
Latin . . 2000
French or German . 2000
Chemistry and Heat 2000
English Composition 1000
Geometrical Drawing 1000
Freehand Drawing . 500
Geography . . 500
Class II.
Mathematics, III. . 2000
German or French . 2000
Greek . . . 2000
English History . 2000
Physics . . . 2000
Physiography and
Geology . . 2000
All subjects of Class I.
may be taken up. Only
one of Class II.
It is indeed surprising to find that this
result has been arrived at against the
opinions of the most distinguished military
experts; in the face of Lord Sandhurst's
Commission, which proposed to place Latin,
along with Chemistry and Heat, German,
Higher Mathematics, Greek, English History,
Physiography and Geology, in Class II., and
to allow three subjects of Class II. to be
taken up, of which Chemistry and Heat
must be one.
The present arrangement practically ex-
cludes German altogether, since candidates
will naturally take up all the subjects in
•
Class I., and having devoted the time and
energy to Mathematics which the position of
this subject in Class I. demands, they will
nearly all take up Mathematics, IH., and the
other subjects of Class II. will only exist on
paper, so that German may be considered
dead as far as Woolwich is concerned. This
result is the more deplorable, because it not
only affects the RM.A., but a great number
of the future oflBcers of the line, many of
whom, having failed as candidates for Wool-
wich, will compete for Sandhurst, and cannot
at that stage think of taking up German.
So that the proposed regulations for entrance
to the R.M.A. will not only tend to exclude
German from the Woolwich Course, but will
help to decrease the number of oflBcers in the
line who possess a knowledge of German.
It is to be hoped that in the interest of
the Service this serious blemish in the pro-
posed regulations will not be permitted to
remain. There are various means of remedy-
ing the evil. One would be to return to
the regulations previous to 1891 ; anothor, to
adopt the recommendations of Lord Sand-
hurst's Commission ; and a third, to restore
German to its former position at Woolwich,
and to place Latin in Class II. and allow
Candidates to take up two subjects of this
Class.
This latter arrangement, though it would
not restore German to its former position,
would have many advantages, as it would
give considerably greater vndth to the range
of subjects which can be taken up, and it
would make it possible for Candidates, com-
ing from the modern as well as the classical
sides of our Public Schools, to offer the sub-
jects of their regular school-course ; for a
boy of the Classical side could take up as
additional subjects, Latin and Greek, and a
boy of the modern side could take up any
two of the following — Mathematics, III.,
Latin, German, English History, Physics,
Geology. In short, boys with special quali-
fications in Mathematics, Classics, Modern
Languages, or Science, would all have a
fairly equal chance.
This plan of placing Latin in Class II. is
by no means new; indeed it was recom-
mended by the majority of Lord Sandhurst's
Commission, and it would have a further
advantage, as it would help to decrease the
number of candidates competing for Sand-
hurst, whose training had been mainly based
on Mathematics and Science. This point
deserves all the more attention as there seems
to be general agreement on these points — (1)
that it is desirable for candidates of the line
that they should have knowledge of French
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
and Gennui ; (2) that Mathematics and
Science have not the same impKirtanco for
officers of the line as for those of the Rnyal
Engineers and Artillery.
It may be eaid, that thia would result in
the exclusion of Latin. Without entering
into the question, whether the exclusion
of Latin would be an evil or not, we
would answer that such an exclusion is un-
likely, since the desire for a Public School
training is very strong in the country, and
German is generally begun after a boy has
learnt Latin for about five or six years. So
13
it is obvious that even those boys who would
not take up Latin in the course of their
special preparation for the army, would not
be entirely devoid of a knowledge of Latin.
And, indeed, it seems likely that boys whose
Latin is so bad when they begin their special
preparation, that they are advised to drop it,
are not those who would greatly benefit by
pursuing their study of Latin for a few
years longer.
Otto Sibphann.
Clifton College.
TONGUE POSITIONS OF VOWEL-SOUNDS.
The investigation of the positions assumed
by the tongue in the production of vowel
sounds has received some share of attention
from most of the writers on phonetics.
Their descriptions, accompanied or unac-
corapanied by dia^ams, as the case may bp,
vary in those points of detail which are
beyond the range of comparatively easy
determination. This has been due, it would
appear, to lack of suitable methods of
measurement, more than to lack of enthu-
siasm on the part of observers. Though
equipped with the necessary anatomical
and physical knowledge, they have lacked
the power of designing appropriate methods
or apparatus for making exact measure-
ments. Similarly, in the examination
of the vowel sounds themselves, the phy-
siologist and phonetician have made but
little headway without the physicist. It is
from him they have received the phonograph.
By its aid we may hope to have by the
aualytical method more valuable results
than ever Helmholtz, by his combinations
of reed-pipes, reached syntheticnlly. The
increasingly accurate results which such
methods render possible in the study of the
sounds, have not been followed by a similar
improvement in the accuracy of determina-
tion of the positions of the organs producing
them. It is hoped that the method used
for obtaining the fourteen diagrams accom-
panying this paper will prove an advance
in this department of linguistic study.
In order, however, to the better appreci-
ation of the accui'acy obtainable by this
instrument, and of the need of improved
methods generally, it will be well to give
a brief note or two of previous workers'
methods.
For their results reference should be made
to the diagrams in the works cited bolow of
Brucke, Merkel and Bell, and in Grand-
gent's, "German and English Sounds,"
Boston. 1892, obtainable, I believe, through
Isbister.
It would seem that the apparent simplicity
of method and familiarity of subject of
observation had concealed the real difficulties
that surround it. The chief of these may
bo summarised as follows,
1. Mere muscular sensation gives but
very little clue to the position of the tongue.
Even in letters involving amlaei of tongue
and jHilate, the evidence is slight enough.
2. Contact of the tongue with foreign
substances tends greatly to cause displace-
ment of the organ, chiefly in the direction
of closer contact, and this often by an-
ticipation.
3. The displacement of one organ to ob-
serve another causes usually displacement
of the one observed, either forcibly (as by
inextenstble muscle connections) or by in-
voluntary accommodation.
4. The insertion into the mouth of objects
unsuitable in size or shape leads (from reasons
2 and 3) to inaccurate results.
Fig. I (Areas between Kxtremea) will
AREAS ir«UN EUREMES.!
' (III/ 1
w
make more clear the conditions to be satis-
fied for making good observations.
The upper line represents the front teeth
and hard palate as seen in central longi-
ii
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
wisskL M^si:^Ai of the month. The shadtfd
IMTU A a£pd B uiov respectively the sum
\i :«j5ni>Ci* thii miv be occupied by the
v.r^-^ jLTid Ml pkiSL\e in production of
T-.-r*:!. vysMi. C is the back wall of the
^CArjTjL The clear spa^ce D is the only
ZATi K.i :Le moath tb*t remains free for
:--**rri'-«!L <A iitK'.nmeriis, etc. E ehows the
-.civ jat: wLeT* wn^e is always present in
'M ^vj-.'Zz.ub^.riii^ ivsneen oiagiams. What
i.:jKL:i'_c. :ijrr=*e ocfridiiioiis have received in
-irv/Tj'M: ttZL hy.»rAT from a few extracts.
hr-y.L-c JnL'dzu^e der Physiologie und
^7*Ofri*:£ ct?r Sprachlaute Wien, 1876,
Zib^^ LI' *ATi : — " Wenn ich den Zeigefinger
:i i^'. yju:L*:z: brarhte, so machte es fiir
cit H-enorbririgTing der verschiedenen
V-.tyjia-t kci-'ie:- U:j:erscbie*i ob ich ihn frei
z^'-/fizi der Kehideckel (i.^.. epiglottis) legte
'/dtr oil ith den Kehldeckel durch ihn zu
rxijfi; Kuthv:.' Further, he savs, " Wenn
iiiii di^ Total e a und «.> mil dem Sprechton
i*en '.ir'vriii^en lasst und zugleich das Bild
d^ Kehlkopfs im Eehlkopf Spiegel ansieht,
K; bemerkt man dass der Kehlkopfausgang
bedm a b&deut^end mehr verengt ist als
bam •-'.'
How far the production of good vowels
i^ ix>»cible with the finger in the throat can
Ije ascertained at once by experiment ; while
a glance at Nos. 3. i, and 5 of the A'owel
diagram? as the most like (i will show how
imp^j«£ible it is Uj produce an (i with a
Ikryii^fjs^souic mirror in the throat, which
r*^.'jiiT*si the tongue to be as low as possible.
Tl^ ia/,t i--, for =uch cases, observers haA'e
r*l:*:i -^ix^r* what thev call the "Nixus" for
% ;dv»rr. wy^:j*L If the effort is made to
y^-^'j: a «y>';r/d, but some organs, as the
v,r.;.-v: '.-: jAlaV:. are forcibly prevented
f--.r.-. •-i.iti.'-i' vii tie natural position, it is
4*btiv.v>*r: t*w: r*fir. will not be affected
v; -Vi» .•'»?**r,"'>^:.. Merkel. for instance
^'i;*iv.'.',v* c*-.* it^riV;b]]':hen Sprache,
J>a; -Jtz, 1 Vr, , kitfAiLii of lanTigc»r<-opic
'r>ji>;!r •• ♦ ' ^ ',-::*. -•>:,' ::. : - N i x 'i? " ' ( jja^ie -S o ».
K:yf.'.j^: z:j^.z.'A. that of pr^Aiability. is
la:;:*: / *'::.:^-oy*r: V.' MerkeL On jia^e 796
'•■f :Lt •i*5i«: work we read: — " Wie die
.S^ti.--:;: '^er ^-rauii.^.o'ie«cke o".^.. soft palate)
uvi 'i:*: Aj^tr.-ir de% IsthmiLs Faiu-iiuu dei
de: hl'A'::.^ d^r I •ich verbal le, liisst sich
zwa: TjicLt 'f>to'?A<:h:-ri. doch hiingt t-rstere
V"h:yj4r'irthch tiefer herab als bei a u ,'i und
]*ilzx*:rtT et^fcht i/^'-A/ ziemlich offen, da das I
l^i Zuhalten der Nai-es ein sefar niuales
Timbre annimmt, un<l Ja die Heber des
weichen Oaumens keine liesondere Thiitig-
keit *rnt fallen, iri' wcr/i irfiuo-'-tnu< fiihUu
kauh." The italics are mine.
Again, page 790, Mdnem ZeigefingeTy
den ich zu diesem Behufe in die Mnndhdhle
fiihrte, lam is Ui dtr E BUdwikg vor als o6
das Gaumensegel (soft palate) etwas mehr
nach auf und r tick warts gezogen wurde."
He even uses *' Digital-palpation " as a
sort of scientific name fur this method.
Other means he employed were bent
sounds (gebogene Sonden) and strips of
whale -bone (Fischbeinplatten). Another
rather ingenious one was to employ a coil of
thin lead wire, which was compressed be-
tween the tongue and soft palate, so as to
give a measure of the distance between
them.
The Abbe Ronsselot in his "Revue des
patois gallo-romans," L i., p. 13, in his
analysis of vowel sounds, says: — "Je ne
tiendrai compte ici que des mouvements de
la langue et de ceux des levres. L'explora-
teur que j'emploie est tout simplement le
doigt." Grandgent in his "Vowel Measure-
ments*' ^lc>00) quotes this as apparently an
authority for his oii-n statement : *' it is well
to explore with the finger all parts of the
mouth. . . . Much can be learned in this
way ; in fact for some measurements I have
discovered no Wtter method." Here is an
example of this finger-method from Ghrand-
gent. *' When these distances are consider-
able {i.f. those between the epiglottis and the
txick of the tongue on the one hand and the
inner w;ill of the pharynx on the other), I
have found it a good plan to swing the end
of the finger gently from one object to the
other, to continue this movement until it
becomes, s<^ to si>t-ak, habitual, and then^ on
taking the finger out. to reproduce the swing
lH?fore a ruliT or on the drawing. In this
wav a toloniblv reliable measurement can be
made." After ** tolerably reliable " I should
feel inclineil to in^ert marks of interrogation
and exclamation. Grandgent de^iends largely
on the ** Nixus " mentioneil above, and owing
to the insertion of awkward things into the
mouth dtx*s not always pronounce the vowel
while making his mcfisurements ; lest on
hearing the changed sound the tongue, &c.,
instinctively alter their pi^itions in the
attempt to correct it. He me;isures thedis-
tiinco^ WtwetMi tongue and (laLite by means of
cardlKwird ovals fixetl at riirht angles at the
end of a In^nt wire. These oA'als are of
various sizes ; he finds by trial at what point
a giA'en one touches (lalate and tongue at
same time, and marks on paper from these a
SiM-ies of dots from which the cur\'es can be
drawn. The soft (vilate is mcasiu^ with
the numth ojhmi under vowel-nix us by means
of a piece of wikkI and a triangulation
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
15
method, and this forms the basis for the
back tongue positions as the hard palate
does for the front positions.
In spite of the drawbacks which these
methods have, there is little doubt that Mr
Grandgent's results are the most accurate we
yet have.
I have made as yet no mention of BelFs
" Visible Speech " Diagrams, as they are so
manifestly diagrammatical and inaccurate.
The same may be said of Briicke's. A com-
parison of either of these series with those
of Grandgent and Hochdorfer who worked
with him, or with those that accompany this
paper will bear out this statement; as in-
deed, in the case of Bell, will his own con-
fession to Sweet of their inaccuracy. Simi-
larly Von Meyer's diagranas in his " Organs
of Speech " (Internat. Sci. Ser.) contain gross
errors.
These brief notes of the chief methods
of German silver. In a tube A slides a fine
wire of which the end appears at C pro-
truded from the tube. The other end bent
at a right angle and gripped between the
coils of the helix D slides in a slot extend-
ing from E to F on the side towards these
letters. On D being drawn back to F the
wire is completely withdrawn within the
tube ; the distance F to E gives a protruding
length of 4.5 mm. B is a three-ringed handle.
Through the rings are placed the first, second,
and third fingers ; the thumb is then able to
slide D up and down. G, the tooth-stop is
moveable; it is so made and bent that on
turning it with projecting point down — i,e.,
to the inside of the curve it slides freely,
while in the position shown it grips firmly
on the tube.
Fig. III. shows the position A which it
takes in the mouth. The tooth-stop (Fig.
II., G) is here omitted. It would be at e.
TONGUE MEASURER. Length, 17 cm.
A. Tube. B. Handle. C. Sliding Wire.
D. Wire-Propeller. E.— E. Length of Slide.
G. Tooth-Stop.
A. 2 mm. diam. C. '6 mm. diam. E.— F. 4*5 cram.
Fig. II.
hitherto employed will suffice to make clear
my own work. The earlier stages I will
not describe here. The results they gave
were not such as satisfied me in regard to
accuracy. It is perhaps worth mentioning
that one method had been arrived at inde-
pendently by Mr Grandgent and myself —
viz. that of bending wires by trial to fit the
tongue. This gave fair results: but again
lacked sufficient accuracy.
I set before myself two conditions to be
observed —
1. One organ is not to be displaced to
measure another or another part of itself.
2. It must be possible to pronounce the
sound under investigation with the measur-
ing implement in position.
After I had designed, made, and discarded
various forms of instrument, I arrived at
that shown in Fig. II. It is made entirely
the pointer of it lying in the valley of the
two front teeth, the tube touching the edge
of the teeth at a and the hard palate at b
(or if reaching further into the mouth at c.
Fig. III.
or at both points). The wire is then pro-
truded until it touches the tongue. Taken
out of the mouth the instrument is applied
to a facsimile section in plaster of the cen-
16
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
tral portion of hard (jalate with teeth, as
shown by the outline d ab c, and the point
of the wire D marked on the paper. By
the aid of the tooth-grip G the tube assumes
a slightly lower position in the mouth ; and
the grip F puts it in the position shown at
B for measuring the front cavities of the
mouth in back vowels. The dotted outline
C shows a modification of the instrument
for soft palate measiu'ements. In this the
wire comes out upwards.
A comparison of Figs. I. and IL will show
how closely this instrument conforms to the
requirements of the case. It will be seen
that the tube will Just slide into the space
D of Fig. I. C has to be bent to a curve of
smaller radius, so as to be forward of the
lowest position of the soft palate, and does
in a few cases touch the back of the tongue
in extreme back vowels. The small size of
the tube (2 mm. diam.) is such as to leave
unaffected the vowel sound. Even in tongue-
profile, No. 1 (I borrow this term from
(Jrandgent), it is doubtful if it affects appre-
ciably even to a sensitive ear the character
of the vowel.
It is, of course, essential that the plaster
cast representing the palate and teeth should
be exact. I use myself a section extending
about 4 mm. of each side of the centre line.
(The tooth-stop helix is 6 mm. diam., or
3 mm. on eacn side of the centre.) This
cast could be made by any dentist. With
the aid of a dentist's mouth-modelling tray
and modelling composition, it is perfectly
easy to make it oneself. A mould is taken
of the mouth, the plaster of Paris poured
into it; when hardened the mould is taken
off by softening the modelling composition
again in hot water and the section required
cut from the cast, either with a knife while
soft and wet, or with a saw when hard and
dry. It must then be carefully cut to the
length of the actual hard palate. The por-
tion of the gums for about 8 mm. above the
teeth must bo included in the cast, and be
also as accurate as the rest. This is essential
for the employment of the grips shown at
Fig. III., F and G.
Let us now turn to the diagrams. Each
do^^ shows a point determined sis described.
The curves are thus drawn through a series
of measured points. In the case of the soft
palate the lower and continuous line shows
the actual position. The upper and dotted
line shows that obtainable by pressing the
wire too far, t.e. beyond the first and slightest
contact. Of this more later. In No. 1 are
shown the series ot points by which the line
of the wall of the pharynx was determined,
and the large unjoined dots in the same
diagram show the position of the soft palate
in open mouthed breathing through the
mouth. In the case of the back vowels I used
a ¥rire with the end bent into a T shape.
The back of the tongue has in these vowels
a narrow valley. If this alone was measured
it would make the tongue appear much lower
in that region than is true for anything but
a very small portion of it. The cross bar of
the T shaped end of the wire bridged over
this valley; by this means we arrive at a
more representative diagram. The dotted
portion at the end of the soft palate ciu've
shows the length, but not necessarily the
position, of the uvula. The length is that
of the uvula in pronouncing a with mouth
widely open. Though in singing the levator
uvulse considerably contracts the uvula when
the palate is raised and the isthmus faucium
narrowed, I do not imagine there is much
alteration of its length in normal speech. In
any case, not having measured it except in
that one case, I merely give the dotted line
as a rough approximation. The thin per-
pendicular line is drawn vertically from
the junction of hard and soft [lalate. The
accuracy of the measurements is, I think,
shown by the uniform way in which the
points fall on the curves. A peculiarly in-
teresting case of this appears in the front
part of No. 4, where in the space of 9 mm.
there are 8 points recorded in wonderfully
exact accordance with one another. Another
case is that of the palate of No. 14.
There are a few points worth notice that
come out with some clearness in these dia-
grams, to which I will call attention. Some
of these are due to individualities, others of
more general import. It may be objected
by some that I should have confined myself
to English sounds and left foreign sounds for
foreigners to investigate. I do not propose
that these should bo accepted as absolutely
correct diagrams for the sounds they here
represent. How many of us ever acquire
exactly a foreign sound 1 They have, how-
ever, a value which will appear shortly.
The pronunciations are: — for English, nor-
mal South of England ; French learnt in
Paris among French students, and German
learnt at Alarburg, Hessen, among German
students.
I may mention that the phonetic script
used is that of the Association Phonetique
Internationale, which is that now generally
adopted for such purposes as the present
I have not complicated things by the use of
modifiers. Those required will be sufficiently
clear from the diagrams. For the more easy
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
17
comprehension of the results of these
measurements I have reduced them to
numbers.
Fig. IV. shows the lines along which, and
the directions in which, the measurements
have been taken in the diagrams to obtain
these numbers. E and F start from the
centre point towards the most forward and
most backward point of the tongue on that
line. G and H also start from the centre
point, but relate to the palate only. D re-
presents the jaw lowering as measured by
the distance from the point where the D
line commenced behind the teeth. In my-
self the teeth overlap to that extent. In
some people the front teeth meet on edge.
A comparison of these numerical results
will help to make clear what follows. It will
be an aid to the comparison of one diagram
with another if Fig. IV. be traced on tracing
or other transparent paper, so that it can be
laid over the diagrams in turn.
UNES 0? MEASURE MeATT
LINES ANI> SfACES.
A.BC e.F.uX«5
>
Fio. IV.
Measurements along the lines of Fig. IV.
taken in the directions shown by the
arrows and given in millimetres.
Underlined figures in cols. G and H are
nasal vowels.
Front of tongae
Jaw
Tongae
Pa]a(o
A
B
lowei In
"c D
g
e"
F
g"
H
1 bictcn
4
4
11
6
41
8-5
22
28
^
2 bmt
4-5
40
12
7
28
3-5
24
27
J5
8 M
7-5
5-5
10
9
84
40
20
27
o
4 iMftC
120
6-6
15
9
28
00
19
26
-•a
5 bait
6-6
CO
11
10
36
4-0
22
26
1
6 «n
12-5
11-6
7
9
26
8-6
16
22
7 \i\m
9
90
10
6
34
60
rs
22
8 \>an
60
8-5
10
G
87
76
ii:
T2
•
9 bath
25
24
17
9
• ••
• ••
21
23
?
10 bOM
34
22
1ft
8
• ••
10
16
23
o
11 boat
S4
16
10
10
18
12
22
'i%
>
12 boot (G)
87
20
16
11
11
11
22
28
13 boot (E)
S3
21
9
6
13
20
23
28
U bo«t (F)
85
28
16
G
*••
26
22
30
It will be noticed at once that the two
diagrams that show the greatest uncertainty
are Nos. 6 and 10, the two most difficult
French nas^il sounds, and in each of these
the uncertainty only occurs at a compara-
tively unimportant place.
The French 6 and ^, Nos. 8 and 4, are
characterised by a sharper rise of the back
of the tongue. The narrow passage is
formed higher in the mouth than for the
nearest English sound (shown in No. 5).
The same high position reappears in Nos. 6
and 7 ; again two French sounds. From a
comparison of 4 and 7 it would appear that
7 is not simply the nasalised form of 4 as is
generally described and as is commonly
written in phonetic systems. The same
may be said of Nos. 8 and 9, but with some
degree of caution, since here we are com-
paring two different languages.
In my English back vowels there is much
greater resemblance to Hochdorfer's German
sounds (see Grandgent's "German and
English Sounds," Boston. 1892.)— than to
Grandgent's own American ones. The
tongue is however flatter than his, which is
due probably to the much greater flatness of
palate in my case : thus the resonant cavity
would seem in each instance to preserve its
required shape. This is an example which
well illustrates the difficulty of establishing
anything certain with respect to vowel pro-
duction. Palates vary so in size and shape
that it seems almost impossible to reduce the
oral cavities etc. to any general formula
applicable to all cases. If such a formula
could be suggested it would be an enormous
aid to phonetic research. Jespersen's method
in " Articulation of Speech Sounds " is alto-
gether too cumbersome and unmanageable
for practical purposes, and further takes no
account of variation of jmlate shape. It
will, I fear, share the fate of Briicke's,
Merkel's and BelUs organic alphabets.
I have given the Jaw separation figures in
column D, not because I attach any particu-
lar value to them, but because they are
measurements easily obtained and are often
given. I am inclined to the opinion of
Victor, Bell and Jespersen that the chief
object of the jaw movement is to avoid
hindering tongue and lip movements. The
extreme variation in these vowels is 6mm.
The results which to me seem the most
interesting and which are, I believe, in no
small measure new, are those exhibiting the
variation in form of the soft palate, as well
in ordinary as in nasal vowels. The accuracy
of these is considerable. The variation was
so striking that I was particularly careful
to check the results. In many cases where
only one dot appears, it really represents
two or more identical measurements. Fur-
ther, I cannot help feeling that even with
the greatest care on the part of observers by
the "Nixus" method, the displacement of
B
TONGUE POSITIONS OF VOWEL SOnWDS.
Harold W. Atkinson-, M.A.
^
%]
~m — ^^~
2W ^
b|t£ -itJ: c
BAjT J*U
3i|N .<fee
B4M ^
fH==^
Soff , ^
■BgOT^'*-"") ^^^
/?
/l
ioer (iMiiiK) liU
/^ BOtJlC"'"")
Fia. v.— DiAOiuKH ov K.soLisu, Fiiesch Asr Orhuan Vowels.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
19
the tongue must by its muscular connections
influence the position assumed by the palate.
The two measurements, G and H, are both
important and will bring out one or two
points of interest. Gzermak's and Passa-
rant's experiments seem to have dealt chiefly
with the completeness or incompleteness of
closure of the nasal passage rather than
with the shapes assumed by the palate.
The great ease with which the soft flesh
of the palate is indented or displaced by
pressure has, I think, led to some errors in
palate determination. The dotted line
showing the points reached by the wire
point (which is none too blunt) on pushing
it beyond its first contact^ shows how easily
such errors may creep in. And further the
error does not appear to be constant, which
would make matters worse. Further than
this the dotted palate line has no value
or interest.
We will now consider one or two special
cases.
It has been a matter of common observa-
tion that the vowel t, as in No. 1, produces
more vibration felt throughout the head than
the other vowels. This fact is indeed turned
to account in the oral method of teaching
deaf mutes to speak. This has been supposed
to be due to greater tenseness of the palate.
It would appear, however, from No. 1 that the
form of the palate is one much more adapted
for vibrating under the influence of sound
waves arriving from the glottis than any
other shape among all the fourteen here shown.
I am, therefore, disposed to attribute the
effect rather to the peculiar shape than to
any special tenseness. Moreover we have,
I should say, greater tenseness in the cases
2, 13 and 14, and as much in 11 and 12, (c/.
figs, in cols. 6 and H), but in none of these do
I observe such great vibration effiects in the
head.
No. 14 presents a peculiar palate shape ;
but one confirmed as can be seen bv each of
the eleven observations. I woula suggest
the following explanation. To obtain the
mouth cavity required for the vowel the
tongue has not only retracted itself in a
backwards direction but also downwards.
To preserve the size of passage necessary for
the vowel the soft palate has descended in
the middle, while the back portion of it again
has elevated itself to clear the back of the
tongue.
Of all these 14 vowels^only Nos. 1 and 14
may be said in my own case to effect com-
plete closure. In all other cases there is
more or less leakage of air showing conden-
sation on a mirror held beneath the nose.
Passavant's experiments led him to the con-
clusion that a passage of 30 sq. mm. was
required before a nasal timbre was communi-
cated to the vowels. From these diagrams I
should estimate that in my own case that
limit is passed without adding nasal charac-
ter ; as, for instance, in Nos. 4 and 9. The
point of closure is apparently at the point
occupied by the angle of the palate in 1 and
14. The distances in these two cases of our
line from the pharynx are respectively 11.5
mm. and 10.5 mm., this space being filled by
the flesh of the palate, while in 4 and 9 they
attain 17 mm. and 19 mm. The character
of palate-form for definitely nasal vowels
comes out clearly in Nos. 6, 7, 8, and 10
where G falls to 16, 15, 16, 15, the average
being about 22 for non-nasal vowels ; H
falling at the same time from about 27.5 to
22.5. In each of these cases it is not merely
the opening of the larger passage in the H
line, for we have as much in the non-nasal
vowel a and nearly as much in ^ and h, but
also, and this is, I think, of more importance,
the expansion of what might be called the
direct route to the nasal cavities by the re-
duction of the G measure. In other words,
the nasal character of a sound does not
depend simply on the existence of an open
connection between the pharynx and the
nasal cavities nor upon the absolute size of
this passage but rather on the direction of the
front wall of this passage ; a glance at any
diagram of a section of the skull will at once
make clear how it is the drop of the more
forward part of the soft palate that opens up
the nasal cavities to the influence of the
vibrating air-column.
Von Meyer says (Organs of Speech, 1892,
page 229) that in the formation of nasal
vowels muscular sensation gives evidence of
a movement of the tongue backwards and
upwards, and that we must infer from this
and the dropping of the palate that com-
plete isolation of the mouth takes place.
That this is not the case is manifest from
all four nasal vowels measured. A further
proof lies in the impossibility of pronounc-
ing a nasal vowel with the lips closed. If
complete isolation of the mouth existed it
should make as little difference whether the
orifice of the mouth were closed or open, as
it does in the case of piuro oral vowels (such
as No. 1) whether the orifice of the nose be
closed or open.
A comparison of the general characters
of the curves of tongue and palate for my
English sounds with those for the foreign
sounds will show a feature of some interest
and, I think, importance. In almost every
20
THE MODERN LA.NGUAGE QUARTERLY
instance it will be seen that the shapes for
the foreign sounds are less uniform in curva-
ture than for my normal vowels. This im-
plies that the foreign sound requires special
muscular effort to produce the peculiar
irregularities of curve here presented. I
would suggest a hypothesis based on this
and other facts. It is, however, purely a
hypothesis which for its confirmation or
demolition requires cumulative evidence
from numerous observers. It is known
that a child can learn with equal ease (apart
from the consideration of the number of
vowel sounds) the vowels of any language ;
and it will be a legitimate assumption that
the soft palate and tongue in their growth
adapt themselves to the soiuids usually pro-
nounced, by development relatively more or
lees of the muscles, which by their function
manipulate, and by their gi*eater or less size
give shape to, the tongue and to the palate.
In adults, as compared to children, these
modifications of growth are of almost
negligible extent in such organs as the
tongue and palate. Hence they must rely
on what are always more or less extra-
ordinary muscular combinations. And
though ear has much to do with facility
in acquiring a good accent, it is possible
also that in some cases the relative sizes
and shapes of the fixed and mobile parts of
the mouth are such as to render almost,
perhaps entirely, impossible the production
of the foreign sound; no muscle co-ordina-
tion enabling the formation of the necessary
cavities and passages.
It is onlv by measurements that are really
accurate that we can hope to make any
advance in the subjects here treated. I
do not wish to imply that the method I
have here employed is the only one possible
or indeed the best. I believe it is the most
exact up to the present time; but simple
though it seems as here described, the pro-
cess of measurement of the tongue and
palate is not an affair of pure and unalloyed
pleasure. On the contrary, I have found it
toilsome and trying to the nerves. Any
lack of the most riveted attention allows
the contact of wire and flesh to become too
gieat before being noticed. The back of
the tongue and palate are peculiarly difficult
at first from this reason. Other causes there
are, too, for the tiring effect. I feel that
the only really satisfactory method is one
which will automatically and instantaneously
measure several points at the same time. My
only attempt in this direction was but a
partial success. The delicacy of construc-
tion necessary in such an instrument is
natiurally the chief hindrance, and it is use-
less trying to get such a thing made by an
ordinary mechanic or skilled metal-worker ;
at every point of its development a new
instrument requires alteration and modifica-
tion, and these must be made by the person
who knows what is required. Only such a
method, however, would enable measure-
ments to be made on ordinary persons.
At present, as Sweet has said, the only
results worth anything are those by skilled
observers on themselves.
In conclusion, I would only add, that
should these results seem worth criticism
or comment, no one would more value such
than the author.
Harold W. Atkinson, M.A.
LAST CENTURY OXFORD AND CAMBRIDGE :
BEING SOME ACCOUNT OF A PROBABLY UNIQUE NOVEL OF OLD UNIVERSITY LIFE.
In his " Lecture on Mediaeval Universities,"
Mr Gladstone, in common with many other
critics, has touched somewhat slightingly on
the history of Oxford and Cambridge during
the latter half of the eighteenth century.
Those seats of learning are indeed held to
have been stagnant societies, devoid alike of
ideals and of culture. This at first sight
seems incontrovertible, and it is only when
we come to look rather more closely behind
the scenes of that old academic life that we
find ourselves condemned to modify our
opinion. The authorities for such modifica-
tion are, of course, not numerous. We lack
such a work as Nicholas Amherst's " Terrae
Filius," the well-known satire on Jacobitish
Oxford ; and are thus thrown back upon
memoirs such as those of the Worcester
College scholar, quoted by Dean Burgon in
his "Twelve Good Men," on collections of
University skits, and on such stories as deal
with bygone University life and character.
Of these last we personally only know one,
that is to be found in the library of King's
College, London ; but in its way it is admir-
able. Not discoverable on the shelves of
well-known libraries, unknown to Lowndes,
unknown to Brunet, and to many an impor-
tant modern collector, " The Adventures of
Oxymel Classic, Esq., Once An Oxford scholar,"
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
21
has nevertheless deserved a better fate than
the oblivion which has overtaken it in com-
mon with innumerable other old novels.
Published in 1768 by an author who is
manifestly a loyal Oxonian, its first volume
furnishes us with the vividest and most
humorous contrast between the then Oxford
and Cambridge. Reading the faded pages,
we can fully understand why our generation
of competitive examinations and nigh-pres-
sure attainment is fond of condemning Uni-
versity life a hundred years ago. It was
such an easy-going life: the bygone dons
were such tippling old sluggards, the
bygone undergraduates were such wild
ranting young scapegraces ! Oxymel him-
self is aptly described in the quotation from
Horace on the title-page of the novel. He
is at all times —
** Monitoribus asper,
Utilium tardus provisor, prodigus aeris,
Siiblimis, ciipidnsque, et amata relinquere pemix."
A veritable young reprobate in fact, but
not a dullard. Neither he nor his associates
are really unintellectual. Some are even
studious of Latin and Greek, and that after
a solid thorough fashion. This is all the
more to their credit, seeing that their
pastors and masters throw every imaginable
obstacle in the serious student's way. The
struggle with the drowsy dons begins for
Classic the day after his arrival in Oxford.
"Never did a young actor, or a young divine,
at their first appearance in public, undergo a
greater panic than our hero, whilst he was
walking from his inn to the college. The
apprehension of being examined by gradu-
ates, perhaps of twenty years' standing,
wrought so violently on his youth and
inexperience as to disconcert him to the last
degree." The graduates, however, asked no
questions about his " learning and qualifica-
tions," and simply refused to let him
matriculate. Classic made the important
discovery that " a competent stock of Greek
and Latin " was not the thing wanted. There
was something lacking— the interest of "a
gentleman of rank and fortune." After a
miserable delay our hero obtains such
interest : the college gates fly open to him.
"The churlish behaviour he had before
experienced was now converted into the
most polite afiability, and his name was
entered in the college books." The air of
Oxford proved bad for Mr Classic: he
became a very fast man. It was expected
of the younger students that they should
return to their respective colleges before
ten o'clock at night. This rule Classic con-
sidered in the light of an infringement of
the liberties of Englishmen. "In conse-
quence of which, instead of returning to
college by ten o'clock at night, he returned
by three or four in the morning, not with
the sneaking modesty of one who was
ashamed of his conduct, but with a whole
troop of noisy, roaring blades at his heels.
Neither could he digest the abominable
custom of attending Latin prayers before
the sun rose." Such a custom, he declared,
was an " infamous remains of Popish super-
stition." He, therefore, never attended
prayers. Even the dinner-bell failed to
make him punctual. Indeed, he often
supped when others breakfasted, and tfice
versa. As to his studies, he applied him-
self to Divinity as Ovid and Garrick did to
the Law; "that is to say, by dedicating all
his hours of retirement to the perusal of
those authors who are celebrated for their
wit and humour." Those hours, alas ! were
but few. In fact, he "now became the
profest enemy of gravity; he ridiculed all
pretenders to learning, and despised and
exposed those fine gentlemen of the Univer-
sity who set up for men of taste, on the
strength of ruffles and a good library."
Hence he was soon loathea by all the
" critics, logicians, painters, and fidlers " in
his own and half the other colleges. One
Gumberton, who affected "the trip of a
petit-maitre, as well as the sagacious look
of a connoisseur," was treated by him to a
brew of tobacco instead of green tea ; while
a certain learned don, by name Dr Gk)bbett,
who had eaten, drunk, and i^erhaps studied,
till he was "most terribly afflicted with
lowness of spirits and the vapours," was
befooled in a manner amusing rather than
mentionable. Another of our hero's esca-
pades was to render gloriously dnink one
of those *' infatuated mortals who at present
go under the denomination of Methodists,
though they are nothing but a remnant of
that perverse and accursed crew who were
formerly known by the name of Puritans
and Independents." Mr Darkhouse, the
Methodistical undergraduate, takes venge-
ance by denouncing Mr Classic to Mr
Carfax, a don, who surprises him and a
" select company of bucks '' at a tipsy mid-
night frolic. A huge jug of Oxford ale,
which Classic has just pulled up with a
rope from outside, pitches upon the doctor's
great toe ; and this, combined with the fact
that " the immortal Homer " is lying in a
punch-bowl, that many of the guests are
ill a " state of madness," and that the room
is a litter of tattered gowns, broken pipes,
22
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
and torn periwigs, leads to the condign
punishment of the tipsy young host. He
is confined to his room for six weeks, and,
on the lucus a non lucendo principle, is bidden
translate Xenophon on the Death of Socrates
and Cicero on Old Age. In three days' time,
however, the prisoner longs for liberty ; and,
understanding *Hhat a fishing scheme on the
river Isis was going forward," he prevails
upon his tutor, who this time is himself
tipsy, to let him visit "an old friend " in the
town. At five next morning Classic heads a
detachment of " academics, ' who set off in
the largest boat procurable, after furnishing
themselves with " nets, a piece of excellent
cold beef, and some bottles of good college
ale." In the most leisurely way, as became
young fellows entirely unconscious of the
severe athletic ideals of to-day, they row up
the willowf ringed Isis, catching nothing
themselves, robbing other peoples' nets,
and, in fact, behaving very badly all round.
At length Classic leaves them and goes for a
walk, in the course of which he encounters
the Helen of this egregious undergraduate
Iliad. "Beautiful as a grace," the young
lady, Lucy by name, flits across our hero's
path "in one of the most delightful
meadows in all Oxfordshire." His romantic
infatuation for her leads him subsequently
into all kinds of quandaries, and he is finally
expelled the university through the bad
offices of a College Tutor on whom the nymph
has refused to smile.
His career so far has been little to his
credit, and, in describing it, Oxford life has
been painted in no ideal colours. But both
our hero and his late university appear in a
much better light when he removes to the
sister seat of learning. Frivolous as he has
been, he nevertheless brings with him to
the banks of Cam a fine sturdy conceit of
the value of the Humanities. Indeed, at
every tuni, we find him giving expression to
a theory of high culture, as distinguished
from cram and mere specialisation, which
would have delighted the late Matthew
Arnold. Intellectual life in the Cambridge
of the latter half of the eighteenth century
seems to have been sufficiently ardent. In
fact the charge of sluggishness and apathy
could certainly not have been brought
against the universities of that time, had
Cambridge alone been in evidence instead
of being overshadowed by her sister on the
Isis. But at Cambridge " the studies of the
place were by no means adapted" to Mr
Classic's "genius," "and the conversation
of those with whom he was obliged to
associate gave him the spleen. He could
not without indignation behold the respect
which was in generality shewn to mathe-
matical learning, and the contempt in which
classical and polite literature was held by
the major part of the University. It
chagrined him to see Cocker's arithmetic
more regarded than his favourite Congreve,
and the eternal Euclid preferred to Steele
and Wycherley."
Thus, somewhat violently, Classic upholds
the traditional Oxford ideal, seeking the
while for the society of " classics, wits, and
men of sense." In this quest he proves not
wholly unsuccessful, "for, notwithstanding
the small encouragement which polite litera-
ture generally meets with at this renowned
university, yet there is no part of the whole
universe where the Classics are more carefully
cultivated, or better understood, than by
some few individuals at Cambridge." The
university has indeed of late years produced
some great writers, and to-day it can boast
of a "Grey, a Whitehead, and a Mason."
In the midst of a circle, headed presumably
by Mr Gray of Peterhouse, himself so often
the butt of surrounding mathematicians, Mr
Classic, soberer and more studious than of
yore, supports existence happily enough.
But his mocking spirit gets the better of
him in the long run ; he talks of an "academy
of Dutchmen," he attributes the prevailing
love of mathematics to " incapacity for suc-
ceeding in the politer studies," and forthwith
Cambridge becomes too hot to hold him.
" On account of the contempt with which he
had treated the mathematics," he is accused
of deism and infidelity, and expelled the
university !
Volume the First of " Oxymel Classic " is
indeed the "Verdant Green" or "Babe
B.A." of its day and generation; but we
venture to think that it carries with it,
despite some ranker flavours, an aroma of
liberal intellectuality unknown to modern
works on undergraduate life.
V. G. Plarr.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
23
ON THE TEACHING OF MODERN LANGUAGES IN THE SCOTTISH
UNIVERSITIES.
In 1892 the reform of university organisa-
tion in the four Scottish seats of Higher
Learning, namely, St Andrews, Glasgow,
Aberdeen, and Edinburgh (a reform effected
by the Ordinances of the University Com-
missioners), was sufficiently advanced to lead
to the appointment of Lecturers in French
and German, in that and the following years.
St Andrews University led the way by the
appointment of a Lecturer on French and
Romance Philology ; Aberdeen followed by
the appointment of a Lecturer on French
and German; Edinburgh next created a
Lectureship in French and one in German,
and Glasgow did the same in 1895. The
University Modem Language Staflf in Scot-
land is thus shown to consist of six Lecturers.
The ordinances of the Commissioners being
in all essential points common to the four
Universities, the general conditions attend-
ant on the introduction of Modem Languages
(French, German, and Italian are the three
languages provided for, though the last is
not yet represented anywhere by a Lecturer)
are the same throughout. Uniformity goes
the length of placing the Modem Languages
on a par with the Ancient (Latin and Greek)
for graduation in the Faculty of Arts, ana
only stops short of allowing the Lecturers
the status of Professors. This inequality
will no doubt disappear in time, the Lecturers'
subjects being in every respect placed on
a par with the Professorial ones, and their
duties being in every way the same as those
of Chairs in the Faculty of Arts, while the
qualifications demanded are no less.
This similitude is such that while de-
scribing the procedure whereby a student
qualifies for Graduation in Arts in the
Modern Language Subjects, I shall be found
to have defined a procedure applicable to the
Ancient Languages as well. Let me remark
at the outset that the Commission has thrown
degrees open to women on the same terms
as to men, and that, in Arts, the majority of
women-students find their way to the Modern
Language class-rooms in numbers about
equal to those of the men, I should even say
in larger numbers than the men.
Students who matriculate, and are
candidates for the M.A. Degree, enter the
Universities by passing the University Pre-
liminary Examination, or by obtaining the
so-called Senior Leaving Certificate of the
Scotch Education Department before passing
out of the Secondary Schools. Before
attending any University Modern Language
Class, with a view to counting its subject
as one towards graduation, every student
must gain his certificate (either the "Pre-
liminary " or the " Leaving ") in the subject
of that class and also in all the other subjects
composing the University " Preliminary
Examination." The Preliminary Examina-
tion is uniform throughout the universities.
It is conducted by a "Joint Board of
Examiners," divided into committees, the
Modern Language Committee having to set
the papers in its department, to examine
them, and to see that candidates who do not
attain to the pass mark (55 per cent.) are
rejected. A common standard of admission
is thus maintained throughout the universi-
ties. So-called "Medical" candidates are
allowed to pass on an easier paper than the
ordinary "Art" candidates. This system,
with its obvious advantages, is not free from
fault. It is difficult to ensure an exact
equivalence of the papers set by, and the
pass mark, of the Leaving Certificate Ex-
aminers, on the one hand, with the setting
and marking of the Joint Board Examiners
on the other. As the Modern Language Com-
mittee of the Joint Board consists of four
gentlemen, who among themselves set the
questions, determine the marking, and gener-
ally revise the papers worked by the candi-
dates of each university, it is evident that
when they meet to adjust the proportion of
successful candidates out of the number pre-
sented by each university, they have no
difficulty in doing this with the utmost
fairness, and with great accuracy. The
Scotch Education Department, dealing with
a mass of papers worked in different schools,
and employing in each subject an examiner,
who has under him a staff of sub-examiners,
is obviously at a disadvantage.
The difficulty of a satisfactory balancing
of the Preliminary papers with the senior
leaving certificate papers is increased by
the fact that the department sets its papera
independently : the Joint Board of the Uni-
versities has no voice in determining their
degree of difficulty. That they have gener-
ally been too difficult, particularly in French,
is a point upon which modern language
masters in Scotland seem to be substantially
agreed.
Though the Education Department may
have been to blame in this respect, any real
and persevering effort it may make towards
the raising of the school standards should be
praised and encouraged. It is. at least free
THE MODERN LANGUAOE QUABTERLY
24
from conaidTati'^M which wdgh besvily
wiUi the Jt;inr Board, whoite control of tini-
form UiiivcnJty entrance examinations, at
diwcribtMl nboTC, hjw Iweii awompttnied hy
u nutrkful docrcsuM in the niimtwr of KtiidL-nta
Attending the 8cottiah Univcnitiee. Yet
nnbfjdy with a knowledf;c of the performance
(rf aucceuful candidateH in modern Language
|n-eliniinary iNtnnrii, wi)t be t«m|>ted to
chftrgi! the Boiim with undw; nevcrity. The
bi^hcr education cannot be )>iit)t on nothing,
lor much lunicncy in iLdmitting rtudcnta to
the graduation clawtcH, means of neeesnty a
poor jwrforninnce in tbo examiiiation for
grod nation. A fiiir Ttro|)ortion of thi;
MuduDtM ba« f J bo |>ilmc(1 out of the Gradn-
ation claiws every year, else the lecturer's
room would become depleted of candidates,
ftnd the {lurpoMO for which the mralern lan-
guag<^B were lulmitteil to the curriculum
would bo defcfitwl. Now, it cannot well be
denied that in facultiei of iirte, open to both
aexon, the doairo to turn out every year a
cortAin number of young men and women
well verdod in the cultuni of Fninco and in
that of Germany ia a dcitiro worthy of a truly
Bcodemic mind.
Whou a candidate for ^nduation has com-
pleted his preliminary exaniinalion (or ita
equivalent) hu may begin to count his
cIusH towards graduiLtion. This means that
nftci' iittornliiif,' a coui'w of ](10 lectures (or
H ■■iltrii', Umi Ii.ilf I' III I- III ''' ti.'L'tures)
iiMi i'l'ii , II., ... ; .1 . ■ , ^ lo the
li- iM. I ■ li ■ I ■ 1 1 ■.,..■ .1 .1 .i, iiKU-cnter
_Ilis,i„.,irlii, ll„ liP,.ui ■\r^:.:-i,,yvv'. IfllC
try ii.guiii ivitlnnil. nU.finlitig agiiin
tare room. Ab a rule, however, and
.icrouiids, ho will do BO. The
^fusiated by an external examiner ap-
fninted by the Univarsjly Court, may reject
Im OS oftiui 113 may lie thought necessary.
A ebudenl who has been successful iu taking
kor German as a quulifi cation towards
Jtry M.A. degree may then become a
Jt for liirnmirn by attending 60 lec-
R ft mdijoct qualifying for honours and
taking tho honoure pnpor. Hut the " Hon-
our! Orou|iB " Bie so aiTaugi-d by the onlin-
itnee, that honoui's cannot lie taken in fewer
than two modern languages, and that one and
the mnio modern tangungu lecturer ntnuot
deliver luctureM (junltlying for bonoura in
more than tin* languaso, Thus the thorough
eijuipmont of h graduate witli honours in
modern lauguagoH is provided fur, and any
(togradalion of tho sljindard of teaching is
gimnled againnt. I^i^t it Iw romarkfd that
tingtish is nnt hold to Im a modern language.
Ai for Uio cui'ricuU in forte iu tho modern
language lecture Fooma, these of course
differ in different Univerdtiea. As each
University condDcta iu gradnation exunina-
tion independently, the freedom of each
lecturer remains complete, within the limits
which the Hoard of Studies of the Faculty
may find it ueceesary to fix. Th<? Univeisity
Calendar may be consulted. 1 shall give
here, by way of sample, some idea of the
courses in the University of St Andrews.
It has to be borne in mind that the modem
languages enter ito tanln in a Scottish
student's M.A. degree. This means that
the lecturer's task in the ordinary class, at
any rate, cannot l>e to form ipefialiste. He
has to contribute his share to the general
culture of bis students, and to do this by
means of the modern language which they
may have selected in the exercise of theii-
libi-rtaa dUcendi. He bos also to take into
account the slandaT'd of knowledge and
mental development in possession of which
his pupils have left the secondary school,
and generally speaking the ideas current in
Scotland as to academic culture. Conse-
quently he cannot wholly apply the method
which I may style tho German — that of
turning out specialists who may know
everything about a language (philologists),
without necessarily knowing well the
language itself, or being acquainted with
the literary and national spirit of the nation
u«ing it. On the other hand, he must
l>eware of turning his class-room into a
mere schoolroom, in which the attainments
Sained in the secondary school are further
eveloped and enlarged u]iou. The St
Andrews curriculum, as it appears from
the calendars, examination papers, and
lecturer's system, bears witness to an
attempt to meet these ditticulties.
Firetly, the student's acquaintance vrith
the language as a school subject, and living
medium of intercourse, had lo be per-
fected. This was obtained by the delivery
of certain lectui-es in Fiench (twice a week),
the taking down in French of the notes of
those lectures, tho occasional revisal by tho
lecturer of the said notes written out in a
more finished shape, the occasional rim voce
examination of the class in French ; lastly,
an essay and rtni voce examination in French
as a part of tho degree paper. To this
were added occasional essays in French
and the translation into English of difficult
passages from the books set ; one of these,
1>UHring on an cncyclopoidic ncquaintance
with tho Fi'cnch language and literature,
was an English manual containing a com-
pendious history of France, a short history
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
of French literature iind outlines of philo-
logy. This book, being as it were a cata-
logue or guide, the students were expected
to study for themselves. The lecturer was
content to see that the book icas acquired
in eubstance, and to expose in some thirty
lectures the main general currents and prin-
ciples underlying the particulars, either in
the literary development, the political or
the philological. This task and the one
before alluded to would occupy some sixty
lectures out of the full course.
Secondly, the remaining forty would be
devoted to the study of one or two groat
writers, in their works, life, history, and
language — say Voltaire, in the session
'93-94 ; Rousseau, in the session '94-95 ;
Montesquieu, in the session '95-96 ; Racine
and La Fontaine, in the session '96-97.
Thus in every session there was a per-
manent element In which the student could
attain, by the eifect of something like
mechanical repetition, the necessary standard
of instruction, while each time he repeated
the class he received a pittance of new food
by the introduction of a fresh subject making
towards culture.
As yet the French Honours class has
existed on paper only at St Andrews.
The arrangements for the introduction of
Modern Ijanguages being of a recent date,
no student has yet t^ken advantage of the
honours course.
F. F. RottET.
UBER DAS STUDIUM DES DEUTSCHEN IN DER UNIVERSITAT WALES
WAHKEND DER SESSION 1896-97.
Die Griindung der Universitat Wales, d.h.
der Zusammonschluss der drei University
Colleges von Aberystwyth, Bangor, und
Cardiff, iird die auf diese Weise bedingte
Neil organisation des akademischen Unter-
ricbts nach einheitlichen vorgoschrittenen
Gnmdsiitzen Ist nicht nur fiir Wales allein,
Bondern auch fiir groaaere Kreise von weit-
tragender Beileutung, Aus der Initiative
de« Fiirstentums hervorgegangen und von
seinen Sympatbieen begleitet hat sich die
junge strebsomo walHser Universitiit, wie zu
hoffen steht, der Erwartuugen nicht un-
wiirdig gezeigt, welche an sie gokniipft
wurden. Besonderes Interesse beanspruchen
die neuen Lebrplane (Schemes of Study),
welche aus deu vieien und sorgfilltigen
Boratungen der Departmental Committees
(bestehend aus den Fachprofessoren), der vcr-
schiedenen University Co liege Senatcsund dos
Senats der Universitiit hervorgegangen sind.
Eino Reiho von Boschlusaen wurde gefasst,
die von dem "Court of Governors," der
hochflten akademischen Beliiirde, genehmigt
wurden. Im Kolgenden sei der Vcrauch
gemacht, don Lehrplan fiir das Deutsche ku
character isieren.
Die walliser Universitat unterscheidet im
Deutschen fiir die Session 1896-97 drei Kursc
von Vorlesungen, Intermediate Course, Or-
dinary und Special, welche aich praktisch
an Studenten des ersten, des zweiten, resp.
dea dritten Jalires wenden. Ein Honours
Course ist bisher noch nicht eingerichtot,
bleibt also der nilchsten Zukunf t vorbchatteii ;
ira Franzosischen ist ein Honours Course
bereits vorhanden. Spezielle Kurso fiir die
Kandidaten, welche sich auf die Priifung
zur Erlangung des Gradoj eines M.A. vor-
bereiten sind bisher nicht geplant. Unsere
Betrachtung bescbriinkt sich deshalb auf eine
akademiacho Lauf hahn im Deutsihen, welche
die Matriculations-Priifung zur Vorauaaet-
zung und die B.A. Priifung sium natur-
gemjtesen Abschluss hat. Dieser Abschluse
bniucht nicht notwondig orreicht zu werden,
OS hiingt das ganz von den Zielen des beti-ef-
fenden Studiereuden ab; alle, denen ein
tieferos Interesse fiir die Sache innewohnt,
werden freilich suchen sich etwas umfasaen-
dere Kenntnisse anzueignen, als sie bei den
verlangten Vorkenntniaaen in einem oder
zwei dahren selbst eifrigen Studlunis oiner
fremden Sprache und Litteratur zu erlangen
sind.
Was nun zuniichst die vorausgesetzten
Kenntnisse des Studiorenden betritFt, so wird
verlangt (I) eine Kenntnis der deutschen
Formenlehre sowie der loichteren SynUx,
(2) die Fiihigkoit einen leichteren deutschen
Text ins Englische zu ubertragen. Soweit
stimmen die von der Walliser Universitat
erhobenen Auspriiohe mit denen der Lon-
doner Universitat wohl im Ganzen iiberein ; *
das walliser Matriculations - Examen geht
indcs welter; man erwartet, (3) die Faiiig-
keit leichte englische Stiicko ins Deutsche zu
ubertragen, und (4) eine ausreichende Kennt-
nis der deutschen Aussprache ; ein leicbtes
Diktat sowie Losen eines deutschen Testes
bildeu einen Teil der Priifung.
Es wird aus obigen Bemerkuiigen ersicht-
• Die in den Londoner Prilfungeu fiir Nouere
Sprwhen gestellten Anfordarangon werden in aller-
nachsler &it nicht unwesentlicli ibgcnndurt ww-
deu.— K.B.
26
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
lich, dass die walliser Matriculationsprii-
fung umfassendere Anspriiche im Deutschen
stelit, als die Londoner, in welcher letzteren
die Kenntnis der deutschen Aussprache
kaum zur Geltung koromen kann, da die
Priifung eine rein schriftliche ist.
Wir wenden uns nun den Kursen selbst zu.
Sie sind, wie angodeutet, zunachst auf drei
Jahre verteilt. Das erste Universitatsjahr,
" Intermediate Coui'se," soil dazu dienen, die
Kenntnisse des Studierenden in dej: f remden
Sprache zu erweitern und zu vertiefen. Es
geschieht dies teilweise durch Vorlesungen
iiber deutsche Grammatik, teilweise durch
Ubungen, sei es in der Erklarung deutscher
Schriftsteller, sei es im Ubersetzen nicht
zu schwieriger Texte ins Deutsche. An den
Intermediate Course schliessen sich im
zweiten und dritten Jahr der Ordinary und
Special Course an, welche zwar auch noch
der praktischen VervoUkommung in der
deutschen Sprache, vor allcm jedoch der
Einfiihrung in die fremde Litteratur
gewidmet sind.
Die beiden letzteren Kurse laufen iibrigens
parallel, so dass in einem Jahr nur die
Vorlesungen des Ordinary, in dem anderen
nur diejenigen des Special Course gehalten
werden.
Die Einfiihrung in die deutsche Litteratur
bedingt eine doppelte Aufgabe fiir den
Dozenten ; einmal gehoren dazu Vorle-
sungen tiber eino bestimmte Epoche der
Litteratur oder iiber einen bedeutenden
Schriftsteller, sodann die Erklarung einer
Anzahl vorgeschriebener Werke, welche die
gewahlte Epoche oder die behandelte Per-
sonlichkeit veranschaulichen sollen. So
haben die drei University Colleges, welche
der Universitat angehoren, fiir die Session
1896-97 Folgendes voreeschrieben :
Aberystwyth una Bangor College:
Leben und Werke Goethes mit besonderem
Studium des Gotz von Berlichingen, des
Torquato Tasso, des Faust (Teil L), des
Briefwechsels zwischen Goethe und Schiller
und Goethes Ausgewahlter Gedichte (ed.
Blume, Wien).
Cardiff College: Lessings Minna von
Bamhelm, Goethes Faust (Teil I.), Schillers
Wallensteins Lager und die Piccolomini, mit
entsprecheuder Behandlung der Litteratur-
geschichte.
Ausser der Kenntnis einer bestimmten
Epoche, einer bestimmten Personlichkeit
wird in der Priifung eine allgemeine
Kenntnis der deutschen Litteraturgeschichte
verlangt. BezUglich der Auswahl der
Epochen oder der Personlichkeiten hat
man sich nun freilich auf die modeme
Zeit zu beschranken, da Kenntnis der
historischen Grammatik von den Pass
Candidates nicht gefordert wird, wenn
auch eine historische Begriindung der
neuhochdeutschen Grammatik nicht aus-
geschlossen erscheint Es ist damit das
litterarische Studium von dem philolo-
gischen in engerem Sinne losgelost. Fiir
die Loslosung sprachen gewichtige Grunde,
die teils in der Natur der Sache, teils in
der eigentumlichen Organisation der eng-
lischen Universitiit-en liegen. Es ist hier
nicht der Ort nahor darauf einzugehen ;
auch sollen die Vorziige und Nachteile einer
solchen Einrichtung nicht kritisiert werden.
Es genuge zu bemerken, dass auch ander-
warts in England eine solche Trennung
durchgef iihrt ist, £owie dass man wohl auch in
Deutschland z.B. beim Lehrerexamen, im Un-
terschiede von dem rein wissenschaftlichen
Doktorexamen, grosseren Wert auf das prak-
tisehe Erfassen des Gegenstandes legt ohne
freilich die Forderung aufzugeben, dass die
Kandidaten eine hinreichende Vertrautheit
mit den Grundziigen der geschichtlichen
Grammatik und mit einigen wichtigen alt-
deutschen Schriftstellern oesitzen miissen.
Zu weiterer Ausbildung in praktischer
Beherrschung der fremden Sprache wird
Gelegenheit gegeben, mUndliche Fertigkeit
im Deutschen kann der Studierende durch
Anhoren von Vorlesungen in deutscher
Sprache, durch Ubungen im Seminar,
privatim, vor alien Dingen durch einen
empfehlenswerten Aufenthalt in Deutsch-
land erlernen ; die Priifung im Sprechen
ist nur fakulfativ. Im schriftlichen Examen
wird dagegen die Fahigkeit verlangt, aus
dem Deutschen ins Englische sowie aus dem
Englischen ins Deutsche Texte von einiger
Schwierigkeit, "seen" oder "unseen" d.h.
vorgeschriebene oder beliebig ausgewahlte
Texte zu ubersetzen. Fiir tJbertragung ins
Deutsche sind fiir die Session 1896-97 fol-
gende Texte vorgeschrieben :
Aberystwyth und Bangor College:
Macaulay, "History of England" (Long-
man's Popular Edition), vol. i. pp. 1-32.
Cardiff College : Motley, " Rise and Fall
of the Dutch Republic." Introduction, sees,
i.-v.
tJber den Ordinary Course ist kaum
etwas hinzuzufiigen, da er ja praktisch mit
dem Special Course identisch ist ; nur
wechseln die vorgescbriebenen Epochen,
bezw. die dichterischen Personlichkeiten,
und auch die zum Studium vorgeschrie,
benen Werke und Texte. Bei der Priifung
wird naturlich, besonders in der Compo-
sition, auf den vorgeriickteren Stand-
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
27
punkt der Kandidaten Riicksicht genom-
men.
Es ergiebt sich aus dieser Betrachtung, dass
die gewohnlichen B.A. Passmen, d.h. die
Mehrzahl der Studenten, eine vorzugsweise
litterarische Bildung empfangen ; das streng
philologische Studium bleibt dem Honours
man vorbehalten. Da aber auch dieser den
Ordinary bez. Special Course zu durch-
laufen hat, so darf man wohl von einem so
vorgebildeten jungen Mann, wenn er den
Grad eines B.A. Hon. erwirbt, eine griind-
lichere Kenntnis des Gegenstandes erwarten.
Der Grad eines M.A. wird dann eine noch
hohere Stufe darstellen, der Doktorgrad
selbst verstandlich an Originalarbeit gekniipft
sein. Im gangen haben sich die Verhaltnisse in
der walliser Universitat giinstig entwickelt.
Dies wird niemand entgehen, der mit den ein-
schlagigen Londoner Verhaltnissen bekannt
ist. Erst der Honours man beschaftigt sich
dort mit Litteraturgeschichte, erst der kiinf-
tige M.A. mit philologischem Studium.*
Nach mancherlei Seiten erscheint das ge-
sammte Studium des Deutschen erweitert
und vertief t. Damit soil keineswegs der hohe
Wert des jetzigen Londoner Zustandes gelaug-
net werden ; man hatte ihn vor Augen und
durfte, ja man musste be ider allgemeinen lin-
guistischen Begabung der walliser Studenten
Einrichtungen treffen, wie sie dem Geiste
und den Zustanden des Fiirstentums selbst
entsprechen. Die Schaffung der neuen
Kurse ist zunachst natiirlich ein Versuch;
wie er ausfallt, bleibt abzuwarten. Viel
hangt von den Intermediate Schools ab;
werden diese erst das leisten, was man von
ihnen hoffen darf, so wird der Universitat
* Dies ist fur die B.A. Priifungen der letzten Jahre
nicht mehr ganz zutreffend. — K. B.
ein Material an Studenten zugefiihrt werden,
das die gesteckten Ziele ohne besondere
Schwierigkeit erreichen wird.
Die Kritik hat an den neugeschaffenen
Lehrplanen daher mancheszu loben gefunden ;
auch der Tadel wird nicht ausbleiben. Der
Haupteinwand durfte wohl darin liegen,
dass den Studierenden nicht geniigende
Initiative eingeraumt ist, dass im allgemeinen
zuviel vorgeschrieben wird, dass die jahrlichen
Priifungen vom erziehlichen Standpunkte aus
geradezu verhangnisvoU wirken konnen. Das
ist allerdings zum Teil rich tig und auch in
Grossbritannien in diesem Sinne anerkannt ;
allein thatsachlich ist doch Platz da f iir selb-
standige Bestrebungen ; die Individualitat
des Einzelnen kann auch trotz der gesteckten
Grenzen entwickelt werden, und die Prii-
fungen sind, wenn sie in einsichtiger Weise
vorgenommen werden, kein Hindernis zur
Erwerbung selbst individueller Kenntnisse.
Ausserdem wurzeln Fragen, wie z.B. die der
zahlreichen Priifungen, zu tief in den Ver-
haltnissen Grossbritanniens, um ohne Wei-
teres gelost werden zu konnen. Unter den
gegebenen Bedingungen ist, wie man hofft,
geleistet worden, was zu leisten war.
LlTTERATUR.
Schemes of Study for the Session 1896-97,
herausgegeben von der Universitat
Wales.
Die allgemeinen "Regulations'' sind der
Hauptsache nach zu finden in :
The Calendar of the University College of
Wales. Aberystwyth. Twenty -fifth
Session, 1896-97. Manchester: J. E.
Cornish. Is.
W. BORSDORF.
Aberystwyth.
SOME PHONOLOGICAL ANOMALIES.
It is often laid down as a principle of univer-
sal application that the consecutive utterance
of a voiced and an unvoiced consonant, or
vice versa, is more difficult than that of two
voiced or two unvoiced consonants; and that,
accordingly, when a word contains a sequence
of the former kind, one of the two sounds is
likely to become assimilated to the other,
unless the mechanical tendency in that direc-
tion is counteracted by etvmological con-
sciousness, or some other influence operating
through the mind. As a general rule, it is
no doubt true that when a voiced and an
unvoiced consonant are brought together, a
tendency to assimilative change does exist.
But the force of this tendency seems to vaiy
greatly according to the nature of the parti-
cular consonants concerned; and it is well
known that some languages and dialects are
much more susceptible than others to the
influences which produce combinatory changes
of sound. In the English word aibsurd, the
consonants retain their orthographical value ;
in the French absurde the b usually sounds,
to an English ear at least, like a ^. In my
own pronunciation of obtain, and in that
which I hear from other north-midland people,
the b is fully voiced; from many southern
speakers I have heard something very like
optain. If it be true that the mechanical
tendency to assimilation exists in all cases in
wlufih a voleed AonaonaQt is immediately
28
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
followed by an unvoiced one, that tendency
is at any rate often too feeble to overcome
the mere vis ineriim of tradition. What is
very remarkable is that in some instances,
though very few, the course of phonetic de-
velopment has been the exact opposite of
that which is required by the general rule
stated above ; that is to say, the former of
two consecutive consonants, both originally
unvoiced, has become voiced, while the latter
of them has retained its quality unchanged.
It may be worth while to examine one or two
examples of this anomalous phonetic develop-
ment, in order to discover, if possible,
whether they necessitate any modification of
the ordinary formula with regard to the
relative mechanical facility of different
sequences of consonants.
1 . In North Derbyshire the words baptize^
baptistf baptism, are (or, perhaps, I should
rather say were in my boyhood, when I was
familiar with the dialect) universally pro-
nounced by dialect speakers with &b in the
place of the I?. The dialect, it should be said,
is markedly syllabic in its pronunciation, and
the tendency to assimilate successive con-
sonants belonging to different syllables is
very slightly operative. Hence the only
thing that requires explanation in such a
pronunciation as babtize is how the p comes
to be voiced. If it was, from any either
phonetic or analogical cause, easier to say
bob than bap, the change would not bo pre-
vented from taking place by the fact that the
following consonant was t. Now I think
there can be no doubt that, according to
English habits of articulation, a syllable con-
sisting of two identical voiced consonants
separated by a short vowel is easier to
pronounce than one in which the short
vowel is preceded by a voiced consonant and
followed by the corresponding unvoiced
consonant. There is perhaps an exception
in the case of the so-called dentals : it may
not be perceptibly more difficult to say cUit
than dad. But it seems clear that syllables
like gag, bob, judge, are more pronounceable
than syllables like gack, bap, jutch. A pro-
nunciation such as babtize is therefore quite
natural in a dialect in which the tendency to
assimilate succeeding consonants in different
syllables is slight ; while in a dialect in which
this tendency prevails more strongly such a
pronunciation would be difficult.
The only circumstance whicli leads me to
doubt whether this is a correct accotuit of
the matter is that I remember that in North
Derbyshire the surnames Hopkinson and
Atkinson were always pronounced by unedu-
cated people as Obkisn and Adkisn. As, how-
ever, these surnames are derived from Hob
and Adam respectively, their dialectal pro-
nunciation may simply represent the original
forms, which have been preserved locally
because the repugnance to the sequences
bk, dk, which has produced the orthographical
forms, did not exist in the dialect.
2. Another anomaly which calls for ex-
planation is the pronunciation of depth as
d€b]>, which, it seems, is by no means con-
fined to northern or midland dialects, or to
the speech of uneducated persons. The late
Miss Soames, in her Introduction to Phonetics^
writes debths ; and Prof. Storm, in his Eng-
lische Phihlogie, quotes a letter from the
author, in which she says that she does not
know any person who pronounces the word
differently. I do not think that my own
experience quite accords with that of Miss
Soames ; but the pronunciation indicated is
certainly very often met with, and I am
inclined to think that it is mechanically
easier than the original pronunciation which
is represented by the spelling. The explana-
tion offered for the dialectal pronunciation of
baptize, etc., does not apply to this case at
all, as the word is a monosyllable, and it
contains no repetition of a consonant. The
English language contains no other instance
of a syllable ending in pth, so that there is no
direct evidence to show whether the nature
of the initial consonant has anything to do
with the matter. But as syllables like dip
have undergone no change in the pronuncia-
tion of their final consonant, it may reason-
ably be supposed that this is not the case.
We seem then to have a real instance in
which, contrary to the general rule, the com-
bination of a voiced and an unvoiced con-
sonant in the same syllable is found intrinsi-
cally easier than the combination of two
unvoiced consonants. The explanation of
this anomaly is difficult to find. I can only
suggest that it may be due to the necessity
of auditory distinctness. When the dental
spirant ]> follows a labial stop in the same
syllable, the protrusion of the tongue close to
the lips at the moment of opening tends to
impair the distinct audibility of the two
sounds. The combination b]> at the end of
the syllable is more distinct than p]>, partly
because the voicing of the labial increases the
difference between the two sounds, and partly
because it permits the labial to be slightly
prolonged. I am not entirely satisfied with
this attempt at explanation, but it is the
most plausible that I have been able to
find.
Henky Bradley.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
29
AN OLD-miSH TREATISE ON THE "ELEMENTS OF DEVOTION"—
AIPGITIR CRABUID.
This is the title of an Old-Irish tract con-
tained in the British Museum MS. Harleian
5280, fo. 39b-42a, written in the sixteenth
century, and in the Bodleian MS. Rawlinson
B 512, foil. 37al-39al, of the fifteenth cen-
tury (see Kuno Meyer s " Hibernica Minora,"
Clar. Press, pp. v. vi.). There is also a copy
in the " Yellow Book of Lecan " (^ published
in photographic facsimile by the Royal Irish
Academy, 1896), and Whitley Stokes, in his
"Martyrology of Gorman," p. viil, says that
there is in a Brussels MS. a copy of De
verbis Colmain mac o Bonae A, de uitiis laienti-
bus v/mbra honorum operum, beginning Is dual
duit n% thorgoeihai na duailchi i fail na sualach
(" It is meet for thee that the vices accom-
panying the virtues should not deceive").
A section beginning with these words occurs
in Harl. fo. 41a, and Rawl. fo. 37bl. Por-
tions of the tract occur in the "Book of
Lismore " (fifteenth century), fo. 39b2, lines
4535-4544, in Stokes* edition (Clar. Press),
with the heading Cose ^mo Colmoe maic ui
Beona, The first paragraph in the Lism.
extracts begins with the question : Cidh as
imgaibthe do duine (what is to be avoided
by man t) and the second with : Ceist, cid as
inleanta 1 (Query, what is to be followed ?)'
In H. and R. the second paragraph comes
first, and is of considerably greater length, as
both H. and R. have eight sentences not
contained in Lism. These two paragraphs
are also found in a Royal Irish Academy
MS., R.I.A. ]^i, fo. 18bl, and are there of
the same length and in the same order as in
the Lismore copy. Other portions of the
tract occur in the RI.A. MS. and also in the
Trin. Coll. Dublin MS. H3 18, p. 40a.
Like the fragment of the Psalter in
Meyer*s " Hibernica Minora," this tract is
full of Old-Irish forms, in H. and R., and
evidently belongs to an early period, though
it contains numerous Middle-Irish forms
introduced by the copyists : especially
noticeable are the fuller inflections of the
article, twwa, gen. sing, fem., gen. pi., accus.
pi., instances of which may be seen in the
extracts given below : there are also many
Old-Irish verb-forms.
The title in H. (ancl R. with differences of
spelling) runs as follows: Inndpiuni uerba
* See Zeitschrift fiir Celtischo Philologie, Band I.
Heft. 3, p. 496.
* Mo-cholm6c (otherwise Colmdn) of Lcs-mcSr is
commemorated ou 22nd January. Stokes, p. 359.
* H. = Harleian 5280. R. = Rawlinson B 512.
Colmani fill Beognae uiri dei A, aipgitir
crahuid.
As the heading implies, the tract is a
kind of religious manual, giving practical
advice on spiritual matters in a very concise
form. One might almost call it a cram-book
of devotion.
Some of the sections have Latin headings,
e.g. : De peritia ueritatiSf de prudenHssmo
Iwmine, The infoL*mation is sometimes given
in the form of question and answer, ^ e,g. :
Ce dech do cresinil Semplui ocus diuiti.
What is best for religious faith f Simplicity
and sincerUy, C6 messam do menmain 1
Coiei (read coile with R) ocus cr6idhe ocus
cumce, ar ni talla nach mait ioi' menmoin
coil cruaid^, cumaing.
IFhat is worst for the mind f Narrowr^ss,
hardiness, closeness ; for no good finds room in
a narrow, harsh, confined mind.
The writer sometimes gives long lists of
virtues and vices, e.g. Coic nert deac inna
hanmo .i. nert niresi, nert cennsa, nert humol-
doiti, neurt nainmnet, nert marbtha [?leg
inarbtha i.e. innarbtha "of expelling"],
neurt nerlato^Z, nert cartoit, nert firindi, nert
trocairi, nert neslabia, nert f uarrigi, nert com-
alti, nert ninmus&e, nert netlai, nert ndeurcai.
" Fifteen virtues of the soul, to wit, the virtue
of faith, the virtue of meekness, the virtue of
humility, the virtue of patience, the virtue of
killing (or expelling something ?), the virtue of
obedience, the virtue of charity, the virtue of
truth, the virtue of mercy, the virtue of liberality,
the virtue of clemency, the virtue of quietness {i),
the virtue of , the virtue of penitence, the
virtue of charitable love.'*
Lists of things in groups of three or four
occur frequently : e.g. Ceteoir ice na hanmo ;
homun ocus atrige, sere ocus frecse. " Four
salvations of the soul, fear and repentance,
love and hope.'*
Tri namaid anmo, doman ocus diabti/
ocus forcet^irf anetail, " Three enemies
of the sold, world and devil and a wicked
teacher. '* At times the reader's attention
is called to the Divine promises and rewards,
e.g., Nac duine ^diu adaigfedur dia ocus
2 nodcechraear ocus comallnabat^^er a ^t/tail
ocus a ti77ina, bid ^airmidiu do fiad doinib
hislu, bid ^ findfaduch la dia ^ hitall ; " Jny
^ All extracts before the one beginning Cetharda
nod conleanaijuf are from H., the three longer ones
from R.
^d'vdiu R. *airmidech R.
^ nodcechra R. ^ findbodhach R.
' a thoil ocns a thimnai R. ^ tall R.
30
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
man then who will fear Gody and love him^ and
fulfil his will and command^ to him will there be
reverence before men and he will be blessed with
God in the other world (lit. yonder)." Anti
bias a noenta na h<?cailse catlaice ocus a
ndess ina frescsen nemda ocus comalna-
batAar na timno amai i donimiwarnad, rom-
biad ceddiablai ^a \aXmain ocus rombia
3 bithbethai for nim, " He who will be in the
unity of the Catholic Church and in the peace of the
heavenly hope^ and will fulfil the commands as
has been commanded, to him mil be a hundred-
fold on earth and life eternal in heaven"
R. 38a2, *Cetharda *nad ^contecmaing
do ^ neuch caras Dia .i. ni fuirsedar, ni ® fath-
guatar, ni ben ecndach, ni mitomnadar o
neoch : maith seom la each, maith each
^laisium. *^®Cetheoire trebaire ^Mwa mac
mbethad .i. eredbud ina tol (SSbl), oman
inna plan, sere inna foehaide, ^^ cretem inna
foehraice. ^^ Maine credbaitis inna tola ni
leefitis. ^* Maine aigtis na piana ni ^* foim-
nebdais. ^^ Maine cardais inn[si] fochaidhe ni
^7 foidemdais. ^® Maine creidis in[na] foeh-
raice ni ^^ ricfaitis. Cethair glais mna pec-
tach .i. iadad a suile frisin ndomun, iadad
talman ior a corpaib, iadad flatha ^ nime fria
nanmannaib, iadad iffim ^^ for suidhib.
^^ Four things that do not happen to anyone
who loves Gody to wU—he does not juggle^ he
does not mock, he does not utter blasphemy, he
does not judge HI of anybody, he is esteemed by
everybody, everybody is esteemed by him. Four
prudent actions of the * sons of life,* to wit — the
binding of their desires, fear of the punishments,
love of the sufferings, belief in the rewards. If
they did not bind their mils, they would not
leave them; if they did not fear the punish-
ments, they would not beware of them; if they
did not love the sufferings, they would not endure
suffering ; if they did not believe in the rewards,
they would not reach them A
^ donimamada R.
^ i talmain R.
'bithbethaR.
*■ cetarda H.
»naH.
* contecmoing H.
"^ neoch H.
"fathgatar H.
' laisscm H.
I Cetoir trebairi H.
" na H.
^ cretium H.
^' man! credbatis H.
^^ mani agitis H.
*' foimnibtis H.
^' mani cartais H.
^^ fodAemtis H.
^* mani H.
*• ricfitiB H. risfitis
R.I.A.
® < Cetheora trebaire, * nimi H.
( R.I.A. « for a suidAib H.
* This section {i.e, to ricfaitis) occurs also in
R.I.A. —^ fol6a.
t Cf, Rev. Celt iv. Sc^la ki bratha (L.U.). Ed.
b Stokes, p. 252, § 20, line 7.
ladlaiter andsin triglais napecthach, .i. iadad
iffim tria bith sir form ocus iadad asul frisin-
domun diotartsat grdd ocus iadad na flatha
nemda friu.
Four Jocks of sinners, to wit — the shutting
of their eyes upon the world, the shutting of the
earth aver their bodies, the shutting of the king-
dom of heaven against their souls, the shutting
of hell over them."
R. 38bl. 1 Cethair ^flaithe duine «isin
cenntar, i. ■* oetiu * duw (?) ocus ® soinmigAe,
slaine ocas sochraite. Cethuir iftm duine
isin cenntar, .i. galar ocus senta, bochta ocus
dochraiti. ^Treihe tr^mbi faidherc diabad
tre duine, ®tre gnuis, ®tre toichim, ®tre
labrad^. Et per haec tria d^us per hominem
intelligitttr. Inna ^toire (leg. teoir) tonnai
tiagdae tar duine a ^^ mbathais tre ^^ fretech
frisstoing indib, .i. fristoing don domun cona
adbchlossaib, fristoing don demon cona
inntledaib, fnstoing do tolaib colla. Issed
indso immefolngai duine dendi bes mac bais
combi mac betnudh [SSb^] dendi bes mac
^2 dorcha combi mac ^^ soillsi, o chonabbaing
inna tri ^* fretecha so isna ^* teoraib tonnaib
tiagda tairis. Mani ^^tudig ^^tria drilinn
afnthisi ^^ ni curaaing dochoi i flaith De, .i.
linn d^r aithirge, lind tofaiscthe fola hi pen-
naint, lind naillse illebair.
" Four heavens of man in the world, to wit —
youth and happiness, health and beauty. Four
hells of man in the world, to wit — sickness and
old age, poverty and deformity. Thru things
through which the devil is manifest in man —
through his face, through his gait, through his
speech. Et per hcec tria deus per hominem in-
telligitur. * The three leaves which pass over
man at baptism through a renunciation which he
makes {lit. renounces) in them: to wU — he re-
nounces the world with its vainglories, he re-
nounces the devil with his wiles, he renounces the
desires of the flesh. It is this that makes man a
son of life from being a son of death, a son of
light from being a son of darkness, when he
accomplishes these three renunciations in the three
toaves which pass over him. Unless he goes
^ cetoir H.
^ flath© H.
' isan centur H.
*oetiH.
' H. omits
• soinmidi H.
7 tredW H.
8 tria H.
* teora tonna tiagAtai H.
10 mbatis H.
» fretiuch H.
1' dorcoi H.
i» solse H.
1* fretiuch H.
" teura H.
" tndchaid H.
17 tre drilind H.
1^ ni cumaing omitted
inH.
* An allusion to triple immersion. Cf. Wb : Glosses
27a — teora tonna tomnni in babtismo, tr^enus dosom
in aepulcro : " three waves over us in baptismo ; three
days to him in sepulcro ; " a gloss to Colossians iL
12. Consepulti ei in baptismo. Also, Wb : 21 d.
Cesuthr^e mtummud ; * * though the dipping is a
threeness, i,e., though in baptism the immersion is
triple " (See Stokes' Edition, pp. 304, 319) : a gloss
to Ephesians iv. 5, imus Dommus, una fides, unum
babtisma.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
31
through three pooh again he will not come to the
Kin>gdom of God, to mt, the pool of tears of
repentance, the pool of the squeezing of blood in
penance, the pool of sweat in toiV*
R. 38b2. ^Cia nessam do Dial 2inti
immoradai. Cia ^ frisi congna Crist ? [39al]
frisinti dognl maith. Cia a natreba an spirut
naemi Isindi as glan cen pecad. Is '^and
^as lestar ^spiratu naeim ^an duine o
^dodiethet na suailche ^ara eisso na [n]
duailcne. Iss ann forbeir tol D6 ^®i
ndnine antan sercas an ^^ tol domuuda. Iss
ferr fochellamar inna coic ^2 d^la is arradfem,
.i. dal fri ^^ cneit, ddl fri bds, dal fri muinntir
nD6, dal fri demnae, dal fri heis^irge ^^ illaithe
bratha. Finid.
" fFho is nearest to God ? The one who con-
templaies Him, Who is it that Christ helps f
The one who does good. In whom does the Holy
Ghost dwell ? In him who is pure icithout sin.
It is then that man is a vessel of the Holy Ghost,
when the virtues have come after {the departure
^ ce nessam H.
2 anti immoradAi.
^ frisa congnae H.
* ann H.
MsH.
* spirto H.
' in duiui H.
* dondigset H.
^ tar esse na ndualc^
^^ a nduine H.
^^ tal ndomanda H.
^ daloi H.
^ a ricfom H.
^* cneid H.
» allaithiu H.
of) the vices. It is then that the will of God
grows in man, when the worldly will withers up.
It is better that we should prepare for the fixe
trysts to which we shall come, the tryst toith
suffering, the tryst tciih death, the tryst tciih the
household of God, the tryst with demons, the tryst
mth resurrection on the Day of Doom,, Finis.
For a copy of the MSS., and valuable
suggestions, I am indebted to the kindness
of Professor Kuno Meyer.
After writing the above I have seen the
copy in the Yellow Book of Lecan (facsimile
edition, R.I.A., 1896). The first column (fo.
252a) is (at least in the facs.) blurred, and
almost illegible, of 252b some portions are
quite legible, others not ; on the next page,
253, the right-hand side of the column is
quite clear, the other side is one blurred
mass : the text breaks off abruptly at line
25, with the words aurcuireuthur piana,
which occiu's in H, fo. 42a, 1. 5. The version
seems to be almost identical with that in
H and R; the two paragraphs referred to
above are in the same order as in H and R.
The spelling in Y. B. L. is somewhat remark-
able. (See Atkinson's introduction, p. 15.)
T. Hudson Williams.
University College of North Wales,
Bangor.
MIDDLE ENGLISH NOTES.
The finding of the Trinity Coll. Camb.
MS. of the "Proverbs of Alfred'' seems
likely to be epoch-making for Middle Eng-
lish phonetics. In a most careful paper
read before the Philological Society on May
7th, Prof. Skeat pointed out the characteris-
tics of this MS., and indicated some of the
problems they suggest. The MS. was writ-
ten by a scribe who was not thoroughly
familiar either with the orthography or pro-
nunciation of the English language; this
scribe was in all probability a Norman. He
starts by making a note on the bottom of his
first page of the symbols with which he was
not intimate. These are, 3 {i,e, tailed g),
above the symbol is written iye; ]> (above
which is written ithom; y (above which is w)
and the abbreviation for " and,"\iz, 7 (above
which is ant). He uses these symbols with
tolerable consistency, occasionally confusing
"tailed g/' and the O.E. symbol for "w,''
e,g,, sginHn for smnkin.
More significant even than these is the
point that the very sounds a Norman would
naturally find difficulty to pronounce are
represented in remarkable ways. Most
noticeable among these is the representa-
tion of the O.E. voiced guttural continuant,
e.g, in mi3t, which has disappeared in Modern
English pronunciation, but remains in the
form " gh " in orthography. The Norman
found this an impossible sound, and conse-
quently we find such forms as "mist,''
"mitt," "mith" (might) and "cnit,"
" cnith" (knight) : by the " th " he probably
intended to express the strong explosive
nature of the " t " sound, that was the result
of his own attempts at the English " th."
This is confirmed by such forms as " blitnes "
and " biouit." The distinction between final
"d"and "t'*was also a difficulty, e.^. ant
(and), hid (hit), hunt (hund). Final conson-
ants, especially if they be part of a consonant
combination, are often either omitted, e.g,
chil (child), wen (went), gol (gold), or modi-
fied, e,g,, kinc (king), bi]?eng (bethink).
Among initial sounds, the combinations " sh "
or " sch," " wh," " wu " seem to have pre-
sented most difficulties ; " sh " becomes " s,"
" shal " becomes " sal " ; " ship " " sip " ;
" schame" "same" ; " wh" is sometimes " w,"
sometimes "qu" : thus, ** wat," "quil":
32
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
" wu " is simplified to " w " : " wulf "
" wlf."
Initial " h " is put on and left off in an
arbitrary fashion; — osed (hosed); his (is);
]>e herl and ]>e hetheling (the earl and the
setheling).
Of internal sounds, the most noticeable
are the representations of "r'* and "1 +
cons": " r " is generally " rr," e.g. " cherril"
(churl), " arren " (arn) : " 1 + cons " becomes
" le 4- cons," e.g, welethe (welthe).
These same peculiarities are found in the
" Lay of Havelock," and to a certain extent
in the Otho MS., c. xiii., of Layamon's "Brut,"
in ** King Horn," and here and there in MSS.
of the fourteenth century.
Out of all the difficulties in pronunciation
suggested by these peculiarities the only one
that has permanently affected the language
is the silencing of the O.E. voiced guttural
continuant. But from the prevalence of
such spellings in many late MSS., from the
frequent occurrence, for instance, of such a
form as " mist " (might), it is clear that in
certain districts these were not merely
idiosyncrasies, but the regularly accepted
forms.
Thus this MS. opens up a large field for
investigation, and explains at the same time
many forms, such as "sal" and "sip" in
Southern texts that have hitherto been in-
explicable. T, G. F.
THE STUDY OF GERMAN IN IRELAND.
Perhaps the title " Study of German in the
Protestant boy schools of Dublin" would
have been more accurate for the following
lines. Yet I believe that several of the
points I shall mention must of necessity affect
most Irish schools, though, if I am rightly
informed, the study of German is far more
flourishing in Belfast than in Dublin. One
of the principal causes, why German is so
little studied here, is, in my opinion, the
absence of " a Modern Side " in most Irish
schools. In consequence Modern Languages
are allotted a very inferior part in the school
curriculum, generally only two or three hours
a week being given to each. French usually
forms part of the ordinary course, but German
is mostly an extra which must be specially
paid for, and the study of which is only in a
few schools looked upon favorably by those
in authority; indeed, in some schools it is
decidedly discouraged. That the latter is
the case, is often due to the Intermediate
Examination system, established all over
Ireland. This system resembles, I believe,
the Oxford and Cambridge Local Examina-
tions in England, with the addition, that
valuable prizes and exhibitions are given
to the pupils, and substantial result-fees to
the heads of schools. These result-fees
amount in the larger Protestant schools to
several hundred pounds, and I should not
wonder if in some of the largest Catholic
schools they exceeded a thousand pounds.
As the incomes of most Irish headmasters
are but small, these fees often form a con-
siderable item of their receipts. Is it then
to be wondered at, if sometimes all other
considerations are sacrificed to the desire of
obtaining as large result-fees as possible)
Consequently classes are only too frequently
arranged solely according to the age pre-
scribed by the Intermediate ; while subjects
which do not pay for this examination are
discouraged. As the total number of subjects
a pupil is allowed to take up for the Inter-
mediate is limited, the subjects not required
are often much neglected, and, I am sorry to
say, German generally goes to the wall. I
have looked over the lists of the candidates
for the last Intermediate Examination, and
the number of those who took up German as
a subject is as follows : — In the Senior Grade
(under 18), 32 out of 219 pupils examined
Middle Grade (under 17), 51 out of 591
Junior Grade (under 16), UO out of 2759
Prejmratory Grade (under 14), 39 out of
2378. This refers only to the boys ; with
regard to girls the average is consider-
ably higher, viz. : — Senior Grade, 79 out
of 135; Middle Grade, 137 out of 298;
Junior Grade, 298 out of 943; Prepara-
tory Grade, 153 out of 684. On inquiry
I found that the number of boys learning
German in some of the larger schools (con-
taining 1 20-260 boys) in Dublin and suburbs
is as follows: — Wesley College, 3, three
hours weekly; High School, none, though
I believe there were a few pupils last term ;
St Andrew's College, 20, about four hours
given to each division ; Corrig School, Kings-
town, 7, though the average is about 10, six
hours per week; Rathmines School, 20
boys.
As for the instruction given it is almost
impossible to make even an attempt to
teach conversation, except in those classes
which do not prepare for Intermediate Ex-
aminations, or in the few schools which
devote more than the average time to the
study of German, For an oral examination
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
33
does not as yet form part of the Intermediate
Scheme, besides, the books are prescribed,
and the course of translation is often long,
so that, especially in classes where there are
backward boys, or where, owing to the small
number of pupils, two divisions have to be
taught in the same hour, the translation
takes away so much from the time (par-
ticularly when only two hours weekly are
set apart for German) that very little of it is
left for composition and grammar. Needless
to say, backward pupils are often neglected,
for the master must hurry on.
Also in the so-called Armv Cramming
Institutions (though I really believe there is
less cramming in them than in the schools)
the number of students of German has lately
decreased, since not more marks are given to
German, than to subjects like Geology and
Chemistry, which candidates make up in
twelve, if not even in six, months.
In the Alexandra College for Ladies there
is a fair number of students of German,
though the German classes are far less
numerous than the French ones. The time
allotted to each division is two hours weekly.
The majority of the young ladies attending
the College prepare either for the higher
Grades of the Intermediate, or for the
various University Examinations. In fact,
even in private tuition, a pupil who wishes
to learn German for the sake of the language,
and not in order to pass an examination, is a
rara avis.
In both Universities, the Royal University
of Ireland, which counts many ladies among
its students, and in Dublin University
(Trinity College), German is studied a good
deal, and a certain fluency of speakihg
required of the candidates. It is, however,
to be regretted, that Dublin University has
not yet admitted German Philology into its
ciuriculum. Albert J. W. Cerf.
DuBLiir.
CHAPTERS ON THE AIMS AND PRACTICE OF TEACHING.
Edited by Frederic Spencer, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of the French Language and Litera-
ture in the University of North Wales. Cambridge : The University Press. 284 pp. 6s.
Professor Spencer's volume consists of
twelve chapters. Each deals with a separate
subject of the ordinary school curriculum,
and is written by a specialist. The section
which discusses the aims and methods of
Modern Language teaching comes from the
pen of the editor himself and covers 45
pages. The first half of this article is de-
voted to a survey of the method advocated
by the adherents of the *• Neuere Richtung,'*
which has wrought a revolution in the teach-
ing of modem languages on the Continent,
and in particular in Germany. The second
half sketches briefly an experimental course
of German lessons given at Bangor to a class
of students.
Professor Spencer is a warm admirer of
the reform method, and has given modern
language teachers a clear and forcible account
of the results attained in secondary schools
in Belgium and Germany, and of the methods
employed. We have ourselves seen what can
be done by men like Walter at Frankfort
and others, and we have no doubt that the
war-cry of Professor Victor and his followers
has produced a beneficial eflect on the
methods employed in German schools, but
we are not prepared to say that all we have
to do in England is to accept their method
of teaching and be saved. ''Fines schickt
sich nicht fiir alle," says Goethe, and indeed
it would not be advisable, and far less practi-
cable, to adopt in our schools a system of
teaching which is essentially suited to Ger-
many. At the same time we admire Pro-
fessor Spencer's enthusiasm, and congratulate
him on the success of his experiment. His
essay should be carefully read and considered
by every teacher of modern languages in the
country ; it points in the right direction for
the much needed reform in our own schools.
There can be no doubt that the old gram-
matical method as represented by Ahn, Otto
and others is based on a wrong princi])le,
and has produced most unsatisfactory results.
Neither can one shut one's eyes to the sound-
ness of the new method when it makes more
of pronunciation, lays more stress on the
spoken tongue, and attaches greater import-
ance to the interdependence between the
reader, the grjimmar, and the writer, but
whether it is wise to introduce phonetic
transcriptions, drop translation into the
foreign language entirely for imitative and
free composition, or whether it is prudent to
try to teach entirely in the foreign language,
are far-reaching questions, and it would
perhaps be well to see this method tried and
tested further before we adopt this part of
the "Neuere Richtung" definitely. In the
matter of translation we are inclined to think
that Munch, whose words are always worth
careful consideration, and who is too well
balanced and experienced a man to rush
34
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
into extremes, cannot be far wrong when he
says : — " Die Wiirde der schriftlicnen Arbeit
muss gegeniiber den miindb'chen Leistungen
immerhin die grossere bleiben ; denn sie
bildet nicht bloss ein sicheres Zeugnis,
sondern notigt auch zii grosserer Konzentra-
tion." (Zur Forderung des franzosischen
Unterrichts, p. 20.) There are other reasons
besides in this country which make it im-
possible to abolish translation into the foreign
language altogether.
We miss Professor Spencer's notice of the
efforts that have already been made in Eng-
land to apply the principles of the " Neuere
Richtung" to the teaching of German in
English schools, so far as this is feasible under
existing circumstances. The appearance of
"German for Beginners," by L. Harcourt
g Warburg : Elwert), and of " A Public School
erman Primer " by 0. Siepmann, of Clifton
College (London : Macmillan), are unmis-
takable proofs of the belief that the reform
movement is receiving attention among
practical teachers.
In conclusion, we would recommend, as a
guide to modern language masters who wish
to study the literature on this important ques-
tion of Reform more thoroughly, Professor
H. Breymann's " Die neusprachliche Reform-
Literatur von 1876-1893 " (Leipzig, 1895),
in addition to the books referred to by Pro-
fessor Spencer. S.
RAMUNTCHO.
Tel est le titre du dernier livre de Pierre
Loti qui vient de paraitre, et dont la trou-
blante reverie vient de bercer doucement
quelques heures de dolcefar niente,
Bamuntcho est une peinture attachante,
po^tique et fidMe de ce petit pays Basque,
Stroitement enserr^ par les ctmes desPyr^n^es
qui lui font comme un nid bien abrit^, et
jalousement gard^, entre la France et
I'Espagne, et oil se conservent presque intactes
sa langue, ses traditions, ses moeurs, et sa
physionomie vraiment particulifere.
M. Pierre Loti d^crit tout cela avec un
grande charme, avec, aussi, ces grilces un
peu mi^vres, qui font son succ^ aupr^s des
ftmes f^minines.
L'intrigue de son livre est I6g^re.
Ramuntcho, fils d'une m^re basque et d*un
Kre inconnu,aime Gracieuse, fiUe de Dolores,
ncienne amie de sa m^re Franchita. Mais
Dolores est orgueilleuse, et regarde avec
mepris, depuis sa faute, son amie d'autrefois.
Vingt ans d'une vie s^v^re, consacr^e tour
enti^re k T^ducation de son fils dans le petit
village d'Etch^zar, n'ont pu la fldchir. Elle
ne veut pas donner sa fille k Ramuntcho.
Cependant les deux jeunes gens s'aiment.
lis se le disent, et Gracieuse, la blonde fille
aux ycux profonds et doux, promet sa foi k
Ramuntcho. Mais pour h4ter leur manage,
ce dernier, k la pri^re de Gracieuse, part
pour aller faire son service militaire. En
son absence, Dolores essaie de marier sa
fille, qui refuse. Gracieuse est alors emmen^e
par sa m^re, et I'on apprend bient6t qu'elle
est entree dans un couvent basque.
Apr^ trois ans pass^ au regiment,
Ramuntcho revient au pays. II n'a point
oubli^ sa petite amie d'autrefois, et le fr^re
de Gracieuse, Arrochkoa, lui laisse entrevoir
qu' avec un peu d'audace peut-^tre, s^il se
prcsentait au couvent, et tentait de r^veiller
dans le cceur de Gracieuse, qui ne Ta point
encore oubli^, le souvenir de Pancien amour,
elle consentirait k le suivre. Ramuntcho
h^site d'abord k la pens6e d'une tentative
qui lui paralt une veritable profanation.
Puis sa m^re 6tant morte, il se decide, et se
presente un soir avec Arrochkoa k la porte
du couvent. Gracieuse vient. A la vue
de Ramuntcho, son pauvre cceur bat de
grands coups sourds dans sa poitrine, mais
bient6t " il semble qu*un suaire blanc peu k
peu recouvre tout pour calmer et ^teindre,"
. . . "c'est comme d'infiniment loin qu'elle
le regarde, c'est comme de derriere d*in-
franchissables brumes blanches, comme de
Vautre rive de Tabime, de Pautre cot^ de la
mort ; tr^s doux pourtant, son regard indique
qu*elle est comme absente, repartie pour de
tranquilles et inaccessibles ailleurs ..."
"Et c*est Ramuntcho qui est vaincu,
qui abaisse ses yeux ardents devant
les yeux vierges ... II sent que tout
est fini, qu^elle est peru de pour jamais
la petite compagne de son enfance; qu*on
I'a ensevelie dans un inviolable linceul ! . . .
Les paroles d'amour et de tentation qull
avait pens^ dire, les projets qu*il roulait
depuis des mois dans sa t^te, tout cela lui
paraissait insens^, sacrilege, inex^cutables
choses, bravades d'enfant . . . Arrochkoa
subit les m^mes envotitements irr^sistibles
et lagers . . . Tun k Tautre, sans paroles,
ils s'avouent qu'il nV a rien k faire, qu41s
n'oseront jamais , . .*
Et sans m^me avoir serr^ la petite main
froide qui retombe le long de sa robe, sur
les grains du rosaire, Ramuntcho part, seul,
triste, comme un f uyard, dans la nuit, pour
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
35
le port oil il trouvera le navire qui devaifc
— tous les deux d'abord — les mener en
Am^rique, pendant que " 1^-haut, dans leur
petit convent, dans leur petit s6pulcre aux
murailles si blanches, les nonnes tranquilles
recitent leurs pri^res du soir . . .
crux, ave, spes unica / . . .
Le livre se ferme sur ces mots et laisse
cette impression inqui^tante et douce, faite
de tristesse et d'espoirs inexprim^s qui se
d^gage comme un parfum troublant des
livres de Loti.
Tous les admirateurs de Loti liront ce
livre avec joie. Les autres le liront certaine-
ment avec un tr^s grand plaisir. L' auteur
de ** Pdcheur dlslande " qui depuis — il faut
bien le dire — nous avait vraiment trop sou-
vent servi le meme livre, a trouv^ cette fois
une note nouvelle. Sans doute Touvrage a
des lon^ieurs. M. Pierre Loti qui est un
descriptif, et qui le sait, abuse un pen, voire
beaucoup, de la description. Son livre
pourrait s'appeler le Po^me des Quatre
Saisons en Pays Basque. II ne nous fait
gr4ce ni du printemps, ni de Tet^, ni de
Tautomne, ni de Thiver. La saispn des
vents et la saison des pluies figurent k leur
place. II y a done comme on pourrait s*y
attendre, des repetitions. Deux Episodes
seulement dans le livre : la partie de pelote,
le dimanche, apr^s la grand'messe, et
rexi)edition de contrebande la nuit — et ces
deux Episodes alternent avec une r^gularit^
un pen fatigante.
Puis Ramuntcho, "cr^^ par la fantaisie
triste d'un des raffin^s de nos temps de
vertige," prom^ne un peu trop, dans ses
courses de contrebande — car ce jeune homme
est contrebandier comme tout Basque qui
se respecte — P^me inqui^te et douloureuse
de son p^re en litt^rature M. Pierre Loti.
" Entre lui et les hommes qui Tentourent
se dressent d'irr^ductibles dissemblances
h^r^ditaires . . . il a Tintuitive inquie-
tude des mille choses autres, la notion et le
confus d^sir des atUeurs ; le trouble des
inconnaissables lointains ... la pes^e
des si^cles morts, les MUl^naires Taccablent.
. . ." Un peu plus de simplicity plairait
peut-^tre davantage.
Mais, ces critiques faites, quels ravissants
tableaux ^voquant tout enti^re devant nous
la vie simple, rude et forte de ces monta-
gnards du pays basque ! Surtout quelles
pages deiicieuses d'^motions tendres et
deiicates! M. Pierre Loti n'est pas un
psychologue; il ne faut pas lui demander
tanalyse subtile, infiniment compliqu^e de
lous ces rouages, de tous ces ressorts qui
entrent en jeu dans le violent amour
ou la grande passion. Mais il est un
peintre incomparable des demi-teintes, du
clair obscur, des sensations fiigaces, in-
d^cises. II les effleure avec une d^licatesse
de jeune fille. II ^veille en nous sans id^es
precises, avec des phrases qui n'ont pas de
contour arr^t^, toutes ces pens^es confuses
et charmantes qui vous envahissent comme
une brume l^g^re, apaisante et douce, et qu'il
semblait impossible de traduire par sed mots.
Les derniers chapitres surtout, ceux qui
content la derni^re entrevue de Gracieuse
et de Ramuntcho, sont certainement parmi
les meilleures pages que Loti ait ecrites.
II est impossible de mieux peindre la paix
silencieuse de cet humble convent perdu
dans la montagne, les murs blancs de ce
petit parloir oil s'affairent les bonnes Soeurs
empress^es, discretes et souriantes. Et I'on
a bien, en ^coutant les paroles pMes qui
s'^changent dans le parloir, en entrevoyant,
si lointaine sous son voile noir, la petite
soeur Marie- Ang^lique — la Gracieuse d'autre-
fois ! — en entendant la Sup^rieure, cette
vieille femme au sourire enfantin et bon,
qui dit de sa voix tranquille : " Allons, ma
s(jeur, faites-leur vos adieux. ..." on a
bien cette impression de renoncement, de
calme, de paix douce, "un peu tombale
aussi," de detachement absolu, que Loti a
voulu nous donner.
"... Enfin elle parle, et parle 4
Ramuntcho lui-meme. Vraiment on ne
dirait plus que son coeur vient de se briser
une supreme fois . . . ni qu^elle vient
de fr^mir de tout son corps de vierge sous
ce regard d'amant. D'une voix qui peu k
peu 8 affermit dans la douceur, elle dit des
choses toutes simples. . . .
"... Oh ! elle est bien bris^e aussi,
celle qui va disparaltre 1^-haut, dans les
ten^bres de la mont^e ombreuse. Mais elle
n'en demeure pas moins comme anesthesi^e
par de blanches vapeurs apaisantes, et tout
ce qu^elle souffre s'attenuera vite, sous une
sorte de sommeil. Demain elle reprendra,
pour jusqji'4 la mort, le cours de son
existence 6trangement simple : imperson-
nelle, livr6e k une s^rie de devoirs quotidiens
qui jamais ne changent ; absorb6e dans une
reunion de creatures presque neutres, qui
ont tout abdiqu6, elle pourra marcher les
yeux lev^s toujours vers le doux mirage
c6leste. . . .
Crux, ave, spes unica"
Po^sie, tristesse et douceur, voil4 bien
tout le livre, qu'il faut lire, et qui restera
certainement Tun des bons livres de Loti.
36
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
NOTES AND NEWS.
The attention of the Executive Committee of the
Modem Language Association has chiefly been occupied
since the beginning of the year with the revision of
the "Memorandum of Association." As soon as the
General Committee had given its adherence to their
suggestions the new Memorandum was sent to members
of the Association.
• « «
On April 8th, at a special meeting of the Executive
Committee, a memorial was drawn up for presentation
to the Senate of the University of London in favour
of a rtm-voce test in its Modem Language examina-
tions. We understand the Senate has sanctioned the
introduction of an obli^tory viva-voce test in Modern
Languages at all Exammations for a degree in Arts,
and that the new regulations will be found to have
brought these examinations into closer touch with the
best teaching.
» • •
A Sub-Committee is at present engaged in drawing
up a '* Scheme for the teaching of French in Secondary
Schools. " Such a task, however, is no light one ; and
it has already been made clear at the three meetings
of the Executive Committee, at which the proposals of
the Sub-Committee have been discussed, that it is a
very difficult matter at present to reach any agreement
upon the details of such a scheme.
• • «
A CIRCULAR has been sent out to all members of the
Association, calling attention to the arrangements that
have lately been made for correspondence between boys
and girls of dififerent countries. Teachers anxious to
find correspondents for their pupils in Qermany or
France should communicate with Dr Martin Hartmann,
2 Wiesenstrasse, Leipdg-Gohlis, or with the Editors of
the Itevue Univeniiatre, Armand Colin et C*"-, 6 Rue de
M^^res, Paris.
« « •
English University students of German who are
anxious to have r^ular opportunities of exchanging
letters with German University students of English
will henceforth be able to keep up such a correspond-
ence. The ** Sachsischer Neuphilol<^en-Verband " is
prepared to furnish addresses of German University
stuaents desirous of corresponding with English fellow-
students. English students who would like to avail
themselves of the opportunities thus offered, should
apply, in the first instance, to the F^fessor or Lecturer
of (xerman in their own University. The Secretwy of
the Saxon Society is Dr M. Hartmann, Leipmg-Gohlis,
Wiesenstrasse.
« • «
Mr W. G. Lipscomb, the Hon. Secretary M.L.A. (Uni-
versity College School, Gower St.,W.C.j, has a number of
addresses of families in Germany and m France, recom-
mended to teachers or students who desire opportunities
of studv or conversation^ for long or short periods, and
he will be happy to give mf ormation to applicants.
For the first time this year the Examination for the
new English Honour School at Oxford has been com-
pleted. Last year one Candidate entered, but withdrew
Dofore the close of the Examination. This year there
were several men and women, who continued to the
bitter end. The papers wore quite searching enough
to satisfy the doubts of those who think English
language and literature an unsuitable subject for a
high examination, but they were, at the same time, of
a straightforward character, and did not show the
influence of individual courses of lectures so plainly as
did some of the questions last year.
• ♦ •
The eleventh examination for the Mediaeval and Modem
Languages Tripos has just taken place at Cambridge.
Oat of 32 catididates, 28 (12 men and 16 women) ob-
tained honours, and 2 (men) were allowed the ordinary
degree. There were 7 first classes (4 men, 3 women),
14 second classes (4 men, 10 women), and 7 third classes
(4 men and 3 women). Of the 7 first-class candidates 5
were placed in that class for proficiency in German
(either for proficiency in German only or for proficiency
in German together with either French or English). (Jf
these 7 candidates 3 obtained the mark of special dis-
tinction in Grerman only, and 1 in German and English.
« • •
In the eleven examinations held since the establish-
ment of the Mediseval and Modem Languages Tripos
179 candidates (84 men. 95 women) mive obtained
Honours Degrees. In the first years the number of
successful candidates was but small (1886, 6 ; 1887, 5),
but after the reform of the Tripos (in 1891, first ex-
amination in 1894) made it less medieval and much
more elastic, the numbers of successful candidates have
always been well over 20 (1894, 22 ; 1895, 28 ; 1896, 22 ;
1897, 28). The special distinctions obtained so far for
German have been 16 ; English, 6 ; French, 3. A more
detailed account of the rise, progress and aims of the
Tripos will be given in a subsequent number.
• « «
In the Intercollegiate Examination in Mediaeval and
Modem Languages held for Honours Students in their
first and second years 41 candidates (20 men, 21 women)
presented themselves. Some students do not for some
reason or other enter for this examination, hence it
may be assumed that the total number of first and
second year Honours Students of Modem Languages
amounts to about 50. As there were 82 candidates (an
unusually large number) for the Tripos, it follows that
at least oO students (about half of whom women) were
reading for the Medieval and Modem Languages Tripos
at Cambridge during the academical year 1896-7.
The Special Examination for Modem Languages does
not flourish at Cambridge. The requirements are too
low and the study not very attractive. Hence almost
all students of Modem Languages are reading for the
Tripos.
• « «
The question is often being asked what a boy should
prepare who intends to come up to Cambridge to com-
pete fcH* an Entrance Scholarship or Exhibition m Modem
Languages. As to German it is necessary that he
should be well prepared in general information, and be
proficient in oixlinary German translation, composition
and essay- writing. But it is not at all important that
he should have read any German older than Luther's
language^ and he is not required to know any old German
or historical grammar systematically. Questions used
to be asked in some early Scholarship papers, but were
abandoned some time ago. A little Middle High
German would prove very useful but need not be taken.
A boy's knowledge of Modem German should reach the
same standard as that required of the liatin of boys
competing for classical scholarships. The more he
knows of the classical languages the better. (See Edu-
cational Timet, May 1, 1894, pp. 228-29.)
« « •
Modern Language Scholarships, Exhibitions and
Prizes, although still scarce, are vet b^ no means wanting
at Cambridge. Entrance Scholarships are so far only
offered by King's College and by (xonvillo and Caius
College (application for particulars should be made to
the ^nior Tutors of these Colleges}. Several (Alleges,
more especially King's, CJaius, Christ's, and St John's,
award Soholaruiips, etc., to their own students on the re-
sults of the Intercollegiate Examination in Modem Lan-
guages at the end of the first or second year. Trinity
oUege, which has more than once given Sisarshipe U>
Modem Language students, has several times provided
special Scho&rship Examinations in Modem Languages,
and has twice awarded scholarships to students of excep-
tional merit King's Colle^ has just awarded a scholar-
ship to a student who obtained a good first class in the
Tnpos. Apart from these scholarships and exhibitions,
there are two prises (Skeat Prise, Yidil Prise, but not
yet a prize for (German) to be competed for by Modem
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
Laogua^ studonta. (Soe "Ttui Studiuit'i Ouide to tlic
UniTemty of Cambridin," part iL, p. 39. Cambiiiiite,
1892. li.) r- ' i~
TBI Alllnare /"mnjiiiV, tbat does such good wgrk in
propneating the Pranoh inngunga and enooura^nD^ ita
ktiid^, has, a^ain this year, a double summer s«ssior>,
hegiDoina, tbo one on the Jat ot July, the Bopond on
tha lat of AugiiBt.
Thrsi Conn de Vataiuu are held in Paru. Tba Pro-
(^Duna ia uomprehenaiTe. Each series will contain a
oouna of laotures on — (1) pronunciation and elocution {a
eoune which oan be warmly ret^ommended to lecturerSf
and jBpeaken in genorol; (2) tho Fronoh language t
(3) Clusical literutiiro (tiiil«eiitb, soventeen^ and
thteent)] ceaturieg); (4) OoDtamiionu'y literature;
the Inatitutions of France; (6) tho Iliitorj of
iDoh Art, illustralnd by visits to the Museuttis and
Monumonla of Paris. Knally, there will bs amall
CoDTetsntion DlasBeB. [iresided over by a French leo-
Tkk lecturura are all well known ; we nood only quote
the riuroes of M. Oeorgos Berr. o( tlie Cnmfdie Fninetitt.
H. Doumic, the author of the excellent French litera-
The lectims an> ■□ nrrangod as not to ohish, and ore
■^n to stndDntH of both hbiba, and of all nationalities ;
uid the fe«e very low. Any information ia Eivon at
DDoe on npidicBtlon to theSo^tary, AUiana Fraa^it,
4S Rue de Greuelle, Paris,
Fob those who pr
pisge Holiday Coun
' ' ' the Teachers' Guild, boa arraiieed a
■ at Toura an well as at Caon. ' Erory
diBtaJ] is^ven in the practical PrDspectua inaaed by the
Secratanes. and tha progmnima for tbis year i
>untry tbe Modem Lan-
day Courses (.'ommiltoo. Aiot has now omnl-
gamatad with the Teachers' Guild, baa i
Teachers' Guild, 7< G
iratroe
It should not be for^tCen that tbe French cycline
etub, Totring Club de Fmaa (subaeiiptioo, 5 Inncsf.
has anrnmer eicursiona, imder tho leader«hip of /iru-
foitun, in wbteh many would find both enjoyment and
profit. Address, fi Rue Coq Htfron, Paris,
It is regrettable that tho similar couraoa being held
this moDth in Horbiir); i. H. can ho of no use to the
majority of BngliiA students, whose vacation bogina in
AiuniBt. Thoae who wish for poliiculan lihonld write
to ProfesMor Koschwils, in Marburg.
'Has ObeitsWaLU Courses will bo held from July Sth
to Angust 3rd, These ooursea ore not aoDfin»l to
German and French only, but coiirsea on Pfaoneticii,
English, and History are also offered. They are larDsly
Rttsndeil bf Gorman and Scandinavian teocbora. Cer-
tiflc&tOB of attandonce will he given if desired. Tba
fee for the whole course is £1. A reception of members
trill bo held on July 7th. For portioulare application
■faould be tmule to Trof. Bcbmitt, Ph.D., I>}mftrasse
(0, Greifawold.
Tb> Jbna Holiday Courses will Uko place after tbe
two before -mentioned countee are over, vis., from
Auniat 3n>l to 'Jlst, They will bo portly philosophical
witb special retereDce to the weals of teuchen in
general Ipnidagogv, psyohology, health ut crbool. etc.),
partly philological and literary for foreign (eachera lud.
students. Elementary leasona in German Bcoerdii^ to
the direct method will be given by an experienced
Qennan teacher. The fees voir- Que whole linguistic
(German) courao. including loo for six exouraiontt,
eomoB to £1, ]0a. For particulan apply to Herm
Tlngo Weintuiuin, 4 SjiitKwutdenweg, Jonn.
These German Holiday Courses are now so well known
and appreciated that they do not stand in need of
special eulogy. They are iDstruotive, enjoyable and
inexpensive, and thus bid fair to And more lavour every
year with English students and teachers of Geimon.
Additional attraction is afforded by tha beautiful ex-
ournons which can easily be made from Morbuiv along
thelovely Lahn valley to Wetzlar, Ems and tbe Rhino:
from Oreif><wald to the ahores of tho Baltic, Stnilsund
and the island of Itllgcn ; and from Jena to Weimar,
Eisenach and the fine oastlea on Uie banks of tbe Saale.
Therh appears to bo room — in Germany— for anoUiar
series of monographs on questions of English Language
and Literature. Professor Trautmann'a "BoonorBeTt-
rii^ mr Anglistik " will comiiionce well with the
editor's inveatigations on Cynowulf, the Old Knglish
Riddles, and Old English Metric. Dr Max Flimtor
[dii JCAgludLm fcVo-AmrAnWBjw"). and Dr T. Emirt
Wtllfing Idif TVoju Sagt in Englcmd), will also be early
contributors.
for tho \
'e roodeiit labour of ooUecting
Deeded, and should oommunioato with Mr Walter Ripp-
STrDBNTS of Phonetics may beint^reslod in Dr B. J.
Aoatoniy and Phynology, i
i. p. 233 ff.
Sir JnaBu,^ FrrcH gave a useful warning in hii paper
on "9oDie rimitatiiniB to Technical Inatruction, read
before the International Congresa on Technical Ednea-
tion, which mot in London on Jane 15th and 16th. Ha
asked the enthuaiasta" not to exaggerate the ednoa-
tional value of manual inatruotion, or suppoae that all
our difficullie* were to bo solved by turning onr aohools
This
by turning onr sohoola
Tor the Germans have
In order to rightly ostimalo the priiapecte and needs of
Uieirtudyand teaching of German in Great Britain it
is of ^Toet importance to obtain a general nu-rey of
what u being done and required at the present moment
in our Schools and UniversitJea. As a first inalalment
we print in this number some interesting aecoanti of
German in the Army Examinations, of Gorman in the
Univorsi ty of Wales, of Gorman io Inah Schools (Dublin).
Further contributions will bo welcome.
PlutFiason CHADLEa H, HRnFORD of AtMryatwrth is
preparing a History of German Lileraturo for Mrdixse's
series called "Literatures of the World" (London,
Heinemann). A really good history of Qennan litera-
ture written in Engliah is very much wanted. Profeaaor
C. A. Buchbeim of London is preparing an edition of
Hoine's "Lioder und Oedichta" (selected and edited
with a literary Introduction and Notes). The book will
form a companion volume to the same editor's "Deutecho
Imik" and ■' Balladen und Romansen," publbhed liy
Messrs Macmillan in their Oolden Tnatary Srria. Dr
oul of Cambridge is linisbinj
lioeme s Iphigeoie, and Mr H. J. noanennoims ms
edition of Lesaing's Minna von Bambelm for tho Pitt
Press tteries. Messrs Macmillan and Co. will publish
before long a now " German Series " edited by Mr Otto
Sjiepmann of Clifton College. This eeriea introduces a
number of works by dislinguiahod German authors,
such ut GrillparMr, Roseggor, Fontono, who are pro-
minent in their own country, but whose hooka have not
yet received the roeognition among our school -classics
which is their due ; it further includes some master-
pieces by well-known authors, such as Guatav Preytag.
Victor Ton ScbelTuI, Emit von Wiidenlirush and othera
of which OS yet do English sobool editions aiiBt.
Among the editora are ProFcaaors Fiedler, Bim^Anann and
Weiss, Menrs Siepoiann, Schlapp, MUner-fiarry, Ash,
Voogplin, and Dr Breul,
38
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
CORRESPONDENCK
A RADICAL FAULT IN THE METHOD OF
TEACHING.
Sir, — It is scarcely too much to say that the method
of teaching in this country is not only different from,
but also sorely behind the standard of instruction as
practised on the Continent. We say " teaching " : since
no fair-minded person will find fault with English edu-
cation as opposed to English instruction. For the
character and morale of the English youths ; for their
bodily development ; there is no lack of right methods,
and thus no want of great results. As to the training
of the mind, on the other hand, there is very little to
be proud of. The various branches of knowledge are
taught unsystematically ; without any higher impulse ;
stimulating neither the intellect nor the imagination,
and least of all, the memory. The British Empire has
immense possessions in the East; yet there is no
'* Oriental Academy " for the study of Asiatic languages,
as there is in Russia, Prussia, Austria, Italy, and
France. The British Empire has the greatest number
of colonies ; yet the condition of cartography and of
Siogntphic instruction is of the poorest. Tne study of
istorv does not date back over twenty years ; and
instead of giving English boys and girls a clear view of
European history, the study of that indivisable subject
is broken up into bits of " periods/' and parts of such
"periods.
The faults committed are numerous. We venture to
advance that the most glaring shortcoming is in the
manner of delivering lectures in England. The teacher
almost invariably reads his lecture. This is supposed
to carry great advantages of precision, accuracy, etc.
with it. It does nothing of the kind. It deadens the
entire effect by relaxing the attention of the hearer.
A read lecture is a still -^m lecture. A lecture freely
delivered goes straight from the teacher's mind to that
of the pupil. Person talks to person, soul to soul.
What is chiefly wanted in teaching young minds, is the
power of rivetting their attention, that conditio sine qua
Hon of all concentrated mental effort. This the reading
lecturer cannot do. He cannot watch his i>upil ; he has
no means of ascertaining whether or no his pupils are
following him. It is quite idle to allege that lectures,
if to be delivered freely, would tax the teacher's
memory and powers of exposition too heavily. So they
would, if the teacher had had no preliminary training.
But then he ought not to teach. In Austria-Hungary,
Germany, Italy, and largely also in France, nearly all
teaching, and nearly all examinations are done virni voce.
The rule is, that every teacher is expected to know his
subject well enough to bo able to give 70 or 80
lectures on it in the course of a year, without con-
stantly staring into his manuscript. After some time
the teacher is so accustomed to that mode of teaching,
that reading his subject would simply confuse him ;
just as it would any two persons having a serious
business dialogue in an office. Preachers too almost
invariably abstain from reading their sermons ; and in
Austria- Hungary, for instance, a professor who should
read his lecture would be badly laughed at by his pupils,
likewise the pupils. The most rigorous exams on
the Continent are invariably and almost exclusively
viva voce. By this means the pupil learns what both in
theoretic research and in the battle of life is the most
important thin^ to learn : quick apprehension and
rapid coordination of facts, together with facile expres-
sion of their purport. Hence the ^neral intellectual
superiority ot young merchants, engineers, doctors, and
lawyers, etc. on the Continent, as compared with their
colleagues of the same age in England, It is largely
complained of that the German commercial traveller
supplants the English traveller. It is not so generally
seen that he does so chiefly owing to his greater adapt-
ability and quickness of mind. It ought to be known
that this greater adroitness and readiness of mind is
mainly the consequence of viva voce examinations, and
vifa voce teaching.
If the above statements can be easily proved with
regard to the study of Science and History generally,
they become self-evident with regard to the study of
modem languages. The imperative need of that study
is conceded on all hands. The poor results obtained so
far — speaking generally — are also admitted. We have
no hesitation in saying that these results are owing to
an incomprehensible neglect of viva voce teaching and
examining of modem languages. ** Papers " have their
use ; but they become bcmeful when they crowd out the
living teaching and examining by viva voce methods.
Let us begin ^e reform of teaching by insisting in all
possible and feasible manners on the absolute necessity
of discarding the bulk of the " paper "-work, putting
in its stead the animating and alone truly instructive
method of inva voce teaching and examining. Language
is articulate music ; and music cannot be acquii^ by
sight. If teachers of modem languages take the lead,
the surprising results that they will soon be able to
show, vnU. be the most effective means of introducing
the reform in English instruction: viva voce teaching
and examining. Emil Rkich.
Dbar Sir, — Will you kindly allow mo to ask the help
and advice of Members of the Association through the
medium of your columns.
I am adapting for English readers a recently pub-
lished work by Prof. Koschwite entitled ** EUnleitung
sum Studium der franzosisohen Philologie," and as I
wish to give the translation a more authoritative value
than it would have as expressing merely the personal
opinion of the translator, I should be extromely obliged
if Modem Language masters would be so good as to
give me the benefit of their advice and experience on
the following points :
(1) The best advanced text-books for prose, un-
seens, historical grammar and Frencn history.
(2) The names of any good dictionaries other than
Gasc, ElwflJl, and Spiers. littr^, and the dic-
tionaries of the Frencn Academy (with, if
possible, reliable hints for pronunciation^.
(3) The addresses of any good French pensions in
f^nce or Switzerland, with particulars of the
cost of living, etc.
(4) The personal opinion of the writers as to the ad-
visability of introducing some form of phonetic
instruction in the lower forms of English
schools^ and secondly, as to the advisability of
secondmg all written examinations with a vive
voce conversational text.
I had originally intended to send round a printed
circular asking for information on these points, but as I
am living in Germany, there were too many difficulties
in the way and, I hope, gentlemen interested in Modem
Language teaching will be so kind as to respond to this
app^, — the voice of one crying in the wilderness.
P. Shaw Jeffrbt, M.A.
Elisabethstrasse 6, Marburg i. Hessen, Germany.
ENGLISH DIALECT DICTIONARY.
Query.
" Capadoeums." ** Capadosha,*'
In tho north-west of Devon the word ** capadoci-
ous *' is in fairly common use in the sense of splendid,
excellent. Thus, ** I tellee I've a-had a capa-
docious dinner." In East Yorkshire a similar word,
''capadosha," is used in much the same sense.
'* Machine lewks capadosha, an she gans capadosha."
I should be glad to hear whether either of these
words or anything like them may be heard in any
part of the British Isles besides Devon and Yorkshire.
*' Cappadochio " was formerly used as a slang name
for prison, according to Nares. — The Editor of the
English Dialect Dictionabt.
Clarendon Press, Oxford.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
39
A CLASSIFIED LIST OF REGENT PUBLICATIONS.
NOVEMBER 15th 1896 to JUNE 15th 1897.
Reference U made to the following Jonmals : Acad. (The Academy), Anglia, gJ.d.P. (zeltsehrift ftir dentflohe PhOologle),
Archi9 (Arehlr fUr das Stndinm der Neaeren Sprachen and Litteratnren), Neupiil. Cbl. (Kenphilologlaches Centralblatt),
The Practical feaeher. The School Guardian, The Schoolmaster s^.d U., (zeltachrlit ftir den deotaehen Unterrioht), Secondary
Education, Time* (The Timea).
Qalde 1., Qoide 11^ Nov. 1 and 3 of the Modem Language Teachers' Guide, edited bj Waltbb Rippmanv, copies of which
(price 4d., bj post 4|d.)i can be obtained on application to the Editor of the Quarterly,
ENGLISH.
A LITERATURE.— I. TEXTS.
AddiaoB. Sir Socer de CoTerley. Edited, with Notes,
Life, etc, by J. R. Larob and A. A. Larok. Rox-
burghe Press. 1897. Long 8vo, pp. 138 ; 2b. 1
*< Spectator,** Selectloms firom the. Edited,
with Introduction and Notes, by Rev. H. Evans,
D.D. Blackie&Son. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 148 ; 2s. 2
Speaker, 27 March '97 (" notes admirable in their cleameas
and accuracy**); Athen,, 24 April *97 (" notea not adequate**).
Mattliew Ameld** Peems. Selected and Edited by
G. C. Macaulat. Macmillan k Ck>. 1897. 12mo,
pp. 180 ; 28. 6d. 3
Journ. Bduc., Feb. 97, p. 116 (*' notes few and to the point
... no impertinences of philological lore or grammatical
commonplaces"); Edue. Rev., Feb. '97 (▼. fav.).
Aytomn. TIm Sarlal MMrck ef Dawdee, aad Tke
Islaad af the Seats. Edited by W. K. Lbask,
M.A. Blackie & Son. 1897. Fcap. 8yo, pp. 32 :
paper, 2d., cl. 8d. 4
Bacaa. Opat Majas. Edited by Dr Bridobs. Oxford,
Clarendon Press. [Immtdiaiely, 5
Bssajs. Selected and Edited by Dr Evans.
Blackie & Son. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 100 ; Is. 6
Essays. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by
A. S. Wbst, M.A. Cambridge University Press.
1897. 12mo. pp. 322 ; cL 3s. ^., hlf. pchmt 5s. 7
Speaker, 10 April *97 ('* admirable, and in every sense satis-
factory"): Bduc. Rev.,A'pr.*97 C*one of the best educational
editions of Bacon now in the market*').
Banyaa. Pllgrlaa*s Prasress. In Modem English.
Edited by J. Morrison. Macmillan. 1897. 12mo,
pp. 196 ; Is. 6d. 8
Aead., 17 Apr. '97 ("of all old writers none so little needs
clarifying as John Bunyan. . . . The new illomlnated Ban-
yan . . .").
a. Barke, Seleetloai froai. Edited, with Notes
imd Introduction, by Buss Bbrrt, Professor in
Princeton University. New York : H. Holt & Co.
1897. 16mo, pp. xxvi. and 298. 9
Jlaras. Select Paeais. Arranged in chrono-
logical order, with Introduction, Notes and a
Glossary, by A. J. Gboror, M.A. Isbister. 1897.
O. 8vo, pp. 406; Ss. 6d. 10
ByroB, Warks} ed. £. K5lbino {Ouide U, 4).
Weimar. Felber. 11
Reviewed by R. W[Ulker] in LU. Chi., 6 March *97 (*'die
einzige kritische Byronausgalie in Deutschiand **).
ChUde IUrold*s Pllgrtmace. Edited by K
C £. OwBN. Edw. Arnold. 1897. 12mo, pp.
300 ; Is. 6d. 12
Carlyle. The Hero as Bfaa af letters. Edited, with
Introduction, by M. HuNTER, M.A. Bell k Sons. 13
The Hero as Dlvlalty. Edited, with Introduc-
tion, by M. UUNTBR, M.A. 14
Colerldsc. The Blme of the Aaeleat Marlaer.
Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by U. Batbs,
A.B. ; Preface by P. A. Barnbtt, M.A. Long-
mans & Co. 1897. Crown 8vo, pp. 92 ; Is. 4d. 15
Joum. Edue., May '97, p. 292 (faronrablo) ; Edue. Rev., March
'97 ('< introducUon particularly good**).
Coveatry Papers firom the ** Spectator ** } ed. K.
Dbiohton {Ouide IL 5). Macmillan k Co. 16
Edue, Rev,, Nor. *96 (favourable).
Cowper, Shorter Poems f ed. W. T. Wrbb {Outde
n. 6). Macmillan & Ca 17
Joum. Edue., Feb. *97, p. 168 (*' an honest piece of Journey-
man work ").
Coldsmlth. The ¥icar af Wakefleld. Edited, with
Introduction and Notes, by M. Macmillan. Mac-
millan k Co. 1897. Globe 8vo, pp. xxviii. -1-268;
2s. 6d. 18
Cray. Poeais. Edited by Rev. D. C. Tovbt. Cam-
bridge University Press. [In preparation, 19
Washlastoa Irvlag. Tales af a Traveller. With
Introduction by Prof. Brandbr Matthbws. IVe-
face by P. A. Barnbtt, M.A. Longmans k Co.
1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 438 ; 2s. 6d. 20
Edue. Rev., March *97 ('* special emphasis hid on the fanport-
ance of grasping the mental attitude of the author under eon-
sideration, ascertaining the chief facts of his career, and follow-
ing up other paths of reading suggested by his works'*).
Ben Joasoa. Every Haa la his Hamaar. Edited,
with a Preface, Notes and Glossary, by W. Mac-
NEiLB Dixon, Litt.D. Dent k Co. 1897. 16mo,
pp. 160 ; cl. Is. net, roan Is. 6d. net. 21
Hacaalay. Lord Cllve. Warren Hasttacs {Guide
II. 12, 13). Cambridge University Press. 22
Joum. Edue., Apr. '97, p. 247 (" wiB supply a distinct want**).
-^ — Essay oa Hlltoa. Edited by J. G. Crosswbll,
A.B. ; Preface by P. A. Barnbtt, M.A. Longmans
k Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, p.p. 136; Is. 4d. 28
Edue. THmes, March '97, p. 162 (•* notes poor; interesting
introduction"); Edue. Rev., March '97 ('*a very completely
equipped edition.'*)
Harlowe. Edward the Second. Edited, with a
Preface, Notes, and Glossary, by A. W. Vbritt,
M.A. Dent k Co. 1896. 16mo, pp. xL-|-138;
cl. Is. net, roan Is. 6d. net. 24
Dr Faastas. Edited, with a Preface, Notes,
and Glossary, by I. Gk)llancz, M.A. Dent k Co.
1897. 16mo., pp. xiv. and 112; cl. Is. net, roan
Is. 6d. net. 25
Atheu., 6 June '97 (** . . . errors, however, excepted, it must
be admitted that the reader gains a good deal and loses little by
Mr Gollancz's recast of the play.")
Hlltoa. Paradise Lost. Books IX. and X. Edited,
with Introduction, Notes, Glossary and Indexes, by
A. W. Veritt. Cambridge University Press. 1897.
12mo, pp. 236 ; 2s. 26
Guard., 18 Jan. *97 ; Eiiuc. Rev., Apr. '97 (very faroarabls.)
Samson Isonlstcs. Edited bv Bdm. K. Cbam-
BBRS. Blackie & Son. [Nearly nadp. 27
40
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
J«lim IIC1117 MewBiaw, Belertions ttomt tke Prose
WritinKii of. Edited, with Notes and an Intro-
duction, by L. £. Gatbs, Instructor in Englidi,
Harrard Uniy. New York: Henry Holt £ Co.
1895. 16mo, pp. lxi.+228; cl. 50o., buckram.
90c. 28
Pope. Essay on CriticlsBi. Edited, with Intro-
duction and Notes, by J. Churton CSollivs. Mac-
millan & Co. 1897. 12mo, pp. 96 ; Is. 9d. 29
Acad., 38 Jan. '97 (fsronrable).
Essay on Criticism. Edited by Rev. H. Evans.
D.D. Blackie & Son. 1897. 12mo, pp. 86 ; Is. 30
Speaker^ 9 Jan. *97 (**lntrodaetory matter useful and not too
technical, notes osefnl and to the point") ; Bookman^ Feb. '97,
p. 158 C* notes good ... a most nnsoitable book, save for older
Btadents ").
Essay on Criticism; ed. A. S. West {Ouidt
L 15, IL 15). Cambridge University Press. 81
Speet.f 9 Jan. *97 (very favourable).
Scott. Tlie Lay of tlie Last Blinstrel ; ed. J. H.
Flather {Guide I. 20). Cambridge University
Press. 32
BpecL, 9 Jan. *97 (** useful ") ; Athen., 26 Aug. *96.
Tlie Talisman. Edited, with Introduction,
Notes, and Glossary, by Rev. H. B. Gbobor, M.A.
Oxford, Clarendon Ihress. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. xx. + 471;
28. 33
Woodstock. Edited by Prof. B. Pbrbt. A.M.
Longmans & Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo., pp. 576 ; 8s. 6d. 34
Bdue., 27 March '97 ('* notes not very numerous, fairly useful ;
introduction neither full nor suggeslive"); Joum. Edue., May
'97, p. 292 (** notes conflned to indispensable explanations of
words and allusions, at foot of page") ; Educ. Rev.^ March '97
(V. fav.).
Sluikespeare. Cymbelinc. Edited by A. J. Wtatt.
Blackie k Son. 1897. 12mo. pp. 210 ; Is. 6d. 35
Speaker, 6 Feb. '97 (favourable) ; Bookman, March '97. p. 187
('* escellent") ; Aead., 8 May '97 (fairly favourable).
Hamlet. Questions and Notes. By Stanley
Wood, M.A. Manchester, Heywood. Is. 36
Edne. Times, March '97, p. 162 (highly commended);
Bookman, Feb. '97, p. 158 (** questions Intelligent enough; some
of the answers are far from being models of style **).
Part I. of Kins Henry the Fonrtli. Edited
by Dr Aldis Wrioht. (Oxford, Clarendon Press.
[ImmediaUly. 87
A Midsnmmer Nlfflit's Dream ; ed. E. K.
CHAMBBiiS (Guide II. 31). Blackie & Son. 38
Aead., 20 March '97 (<* wonderfully rich In Illustrative
natter, and no aspect or Interest of the play Is neglected ") ;
Sat. Rev,, 80 Jan. '97 (" serviceable").
Hlcluird n. Edited by C. H. Gibson. Edw.
Arnold. 1897. 12mo, pp. 198 ; Is. 6d. 39
Aead., 8 May '97 (" exceOent of its kind ").
Hlcluml lU. ; ed. G. Maodonald {Outde II. 34).
Blackie & Son. 40
Sat. Rev., 80 Jan. *97 (*' serviceable ") ; Joum. Edue., April
'97, p. 247 (" a useful working edition").
The Tempest I ed. A. W, Vkrity {Guide II.
36). 41
Educ. Rev., Nov. '96 (*' probably the most complete school
edition of the Tempest ever Issued ").
The Tempest. Edited by F. S. Boas. Blackie
& Son. 1897. 12mo, pp. 160 ; Is. 6d. 42
Speaker, 6 Feb. '97 (favourable) ; Bookman, March *97, p. 187
(** excellent ") ; Acad,,^ VLkj '97 ("the editor shows consider-
able powers of delicate analysis and helpful criticism"; a very
apiNreielative review); Edue. Rev., March '97 C' Introduction
parttculfu'ly good . . . notes show desire to bring the Utersry
beauties of the play before the reader's notice").
The Tempest. Edited by Stanlbt Wood, M.A.
Manchester, Heywood. Is. 43
The Tempest; Questions on, with hints on
answering questions, and an appendix containing
a few examination papers. By T. D. Barnbtt,
B.A. Elelfe Bro. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 52 ; 8d. 44
^
Spenser. The Faerie Qneene. Book I. Edited
with Notes and Glossary, by W. H. Hill, M.A.
W. B. Clive. Cr. 8vo, pp. 236 ; 2s. 6d. 45
Edue., 17 Apr. '97 (fairly favourable) ; Edue. Timet, May '97
C' notes distinctly good"); Edue. Rev., May *97 (''the most
valuable feature of the introduction is an analysis of the sub-
jective and objective allegory of the first book ").
Faerie Qneene. Book I. Edited by Katb M.
Warren. Constable & Co. 1897. Fcap. 8vo, p]
XX. +243; Is. 6d. net
Edue., 20 Msrch *97 C* The text Is good, sad so Is the print-
ing. But the introduction Is hardly, and the notes are not at aU,
adequate for school use"): Edue. Timet, March *97, p. 152
(commended) ; Speaker, 27 March 97 (very favourable) ; Book-
man, Apr. '97, p. 22 C'carefnlly edited ") ; Educ. Rev,, Apr. '97
(*' notes brief, glossary copious ").
Steele, Selections fkrom the « TaUer,** « Spectator,**
and ** ISnanlian.** With Introduction and Notes,
by Austin Dobson. Oxford, Clarendon Press.
1697. 2nd. Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Extra
fop. 8vo, pp. 550 ; 7s. 6d. 47
SelecUons flrom the << Tatler." Edited by L. £.
Stbblb, M.A. Macmillan h Co. 1896. Gl. Svo.
pp. 144 ; 2s. 48
Sat. Rev., 80 Jan. '97 (favourable); Educ. Rev., Feb. *97
(^* Interesting Introduction and helpful notes ").
John Webster. The Dnchess of Malfl. Edited, with
a Preface, Notes, and Glossary, by C. Vauohan,
M.A. Dent & Co. 1896. 16mo, pp. xv.+151;
cl. Is. net, roan Is. 6d. net. 49
Aead., ft Dec. '96 C* pleasantly printed. . . . Prof . Vanghan's
preface gives the necessary account of what little we know of
Webster and his play, together with some very Just and useful
criticism ").
Wordsworth. The Excursion. Book I. With
Introduction and Notes by M. T. QuiNN, M.A.
Bell & Sons. 1897. Is. 3d. 50
Arden of Fevertham. Edited, with a Preface, Notes
and Glossary, by Rev. R. Batnb, M.A. Dent &
Co. 1897. 16mo, pp. xi. +114; cl. Is. net, roan
Is. 6d. net. 51
Athen., ft June *97 C' satisfactorily edited").
The Two Noble Kinsmen. Edited, with a Preface.
Notes and Glossary, by C. H. Herford. litt D.
Dent & Co. 1897. 16mo, pp. xii. + 149; cl. Is.
net, roan Is. 6d. net. 52
Aead., 8 May *97 (" excellent "); Athen., 6 June '97 (** satis-
factorily edited ").
English I.yric Poetry. 1560-1700. With an Intro-
duction by Frsd. I. Carpentbb. Blackie & Son.
1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. Ixv. +276 ; 3s. 6d. 63
An excellent selection of Ijrrics, with a suggestive Introdnetlon.
The book Is tastefully got up.
Knclish Masiines. With an Introduction by H. A.
Evans, M.A. (The Warwick Library). Blackie &
Son. [In the Press. 54
A Treasnry of Minor British Poetry. Selected and
Arranged, with Notes, by J. Chubton Coluns.
Edw. Arnold. 1896. Cr. Svo, pp. xxii.+425;
7s. 6d. 55
Joum. Edue., Feb.
burled merit ").
'97, p. 116 (** he has unearthed much
English Prose Selections. Edited by Hbnrt Craik.
Vol. v., "Nineteenth Century." Macmillan
& Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 792. fc. 6d. 56
Aead. 9 Jan. *97 C' Looking back over the work now happily
complete, we have nothing but praise tw the labour and skUl
that have been lavished upon It. The selections are nearly
always well chosen, the criticism Is practical and discriminating");
Edue. Rev., Feb. '97 (" on the whole a finely representative
selection ").
Bnglish Essays ; ed. J. H. Lobban {Guide II. 43).
Blackie k Son. 57
Joum. Educ., March '97, p. 179 (*' Mr Lobban has accom.
pUshed his task with care and good Judgment").
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
LITERARY HrSTORY.
tl
A Manual of Eoallili Lllrmtarr. BlRlorlrnl anil
I'rIllcBl, with on Api>endii dI EneliHh Molros.
By Tbouas AaHOLi), H,A, 7th Ed,. rBnisod.
LongmaiiBftCa. 1H9T. Cr. Svo, pp. S74 ; 7a. M. &6
Bnsll«li I,llrT»Iar« from A.D, «• l« A.D. I83i.
By StOPfOHD A. Bh(H)kb, M.A. Maomillnn & Co.
1897. I'urtly rowrittoo anrf l.rgaly roviaod nii.l
oorreotcrt. Hlobs 8yo, pp. 192; 3a. 6d. 60
BaslUb UlcralBTe, fran eT«-is»s. By H. A. Brooke.
Partly rewritton, reviBwl, and corractod. Mm-
milian ft Co, 1887. ISmo, pp. 192 ; U. 61
Vtrj (KiDDnblc rcvlun In ftfvc, Tlmn, HiuOi '97, p. IM:
gjitattr, so fob, ■»T.
A HandlMMk nl EnBll>h LlleralHrc. OriginitUy
compiled by AdstiiI DobsoS. New edition, re-
vised, vitb aon ohapteni, and oxteadod to tbo
present time, by W. UiLL Qmrnn, B.A., Pro-
teaaor of English Langatge and Literature at
Queea'a College, London. Cr™by, Locltwood (t
UUnrr Mudmti Uiat we kninr . . . ■ mnt lunrijr anil reiubli
tVHBptqidlnin rnr the Ulcirar)' nun h irellu the ■[Bilent"j,
■lehard WUlker. OBHhichta dor enelischen Liter-
ntnr Ton don liltosten Zsiton bia mr GeEenwurL
Mit 1S2 Abbildungen im Toit, 25 l^fsln in Parben-
druck, Kupfer«tich und Holischnil
Vc*y hieblj' eomuiended by £i
RBgllsh Uipratd
Blackio k Son.
A Hlaler)! at Kncllah Lttmturr. By
RoBEBTSiiK, M.A. With Introduotion
MabaoN, Blackwood k Song. 1867. C
Tke As* of Wardawi
Boll&Soni. 1891
Htmlcabljr. . '. , The tndi
TolUBB are decidedly eu
("InlmMlT InMreiMng I
. Frof. a. wrllei
A HIstsry orBacUiik FMlry. By W. J. OoiTRTHnnc,
C.B., M.A., D.Litt., Professor of Poetry in the
Uniroriity of Oxford. Vol II. The Renainuiae
and the KeformatioD ; Influence of the Court nod
the Univenitie*. Macmilinn It Co. 8»o, pp. 429:
10s. net. 71
Bmaden, Grara. William Sfaaknpcarr. Munich,
Langen. 1896. Largo Svo, pp. vi +1008; 21tn. 73
Lil. CM., 11 Dec 'M ("An isr nuneben SlfUen we!K B.,
nabeiiieHDe Corablnallonra frOherer SlukupeanlanebeT
inrlliik: iber wohl telner Ton IhnED baC uhier FhaiiMile die
ZO)^ U) (re) Khleiuen luiui Hie Rcrade er . . . InnurfalB
gcbUbn dem Vert, nirnuter Dank and boha AniAemiaiici
dmn eln Buch vie da* Kinlce lunn hUhv uieiteodGa Wb^unc
niwb adf diD vlueDechoftliche Fondiang nlehl enuonEeln''
SkakCBitrai'F. Bacon, Johmb, and Vrmnt-t a
Hlndy. By 6. J. CaaTLi. Sampiou Low, Hara-
BtOD J[ Co. 18U7. Sro, pp. 360 ; ^Oa. 6d. not 73
Bltfctlskla on Sknknpfnrp. By L. Rossi and K. M.
CottBUDI.D. Snaa Sonnaiuchem & Co. 181)6. Crown
Sto, pp. 304 ; 3s. 6d. 74
£d<ir.
dIdiWi and the ' I
pluyi uTs. nhicU
^i-ral lewlEi'l: tbe remit la * dectdedly
Biuc, M Uay 'in <"an anprttendlng bnt
InlelUgcot rudlng of nine unmeet IIidh
an mint (iw|nentl» read -at «heol."'):
T ('-a rciT hsl]i(al lolrudactlon to the cblof
Tke TearhtBC at Knglkk LlleralHre In Brbooti.
By J. Chuhtiim Collins. 7G
B.— LANGUAGE.
An EbrI1*Ii VranBiar for Ike Isr of HliA Hrhsoi,
Acadcvr, aad t'alle<« Cluapih By W. M.
BaSHBBVILLS and J. W. Sswell. American Book
Ompany. 1893. Cr. 8Ta, pp. 349; 3s. 9d. 76
Bdac^ Dbc^ tt, p. TU ("fDllT jnjUBoe II* eilMence
._.... .. "- >hlrh ft h •rtllen. ThBilnu
■t Ihe reeonUng and clueirflog
onit to Induce [hi: ttodent to pioiociUfl fnrtbn itodit* ta thli
Key la Dr Kow'a Mctkad at BnsHik (hr H«coiid-
ary Hcfaoall. By T. B. HABor. Moomilkn A Co.
1897. 12roo, pp. 240 : Si, net 77
Dr U. KroB. 'TkB Ullle Londaacr. Karlsruhe,
Bialcfeld. 1897. 8to, pp. 196; 2m.40. 78
T>Y a book on EnffUih waya and eniUnna. amuifBd on Che
far tapsrkir to any of (he DTiUnary " aoDTcnalloo bookt" The
aoibor li Is ha cooBralulUed on imUntln* a moil oaoful piece of
work. WoharcnMicedaleHilipa, liierluMewhereaBchaboM
bylhc knosledce and care wl
delleMr of UloaiT appnclatlco and ripe Judgment")^ Baatmaii.
AwrW, p. 13 ("adnilnbla'i caretnlly rerlcwed by B. K.
FRBNOH.
>(.— LITERATURE.— I. TEXTS.
L Abanl. Lo lUI drs MontacBu. Edited, with
Introduction and Notes, by A. R. Rorta, M.A.
Cambridge ITnivonity Preaa, 1887. Kxtra fcnp.
nma, 11 Dec. 'M (" wlUiln tl
llni]tioFhl.ap.ceDraaniE
aumyi tlie gcTenl dcnarimenU
of lltsrston lu tbH period wl
aagaclty-); iaum. Bd.c, Fob.'
■d ^mpMht and tine erlli«
T.p.lUC'BellalirayaclH
and wril infanned. But hi* aeer
nnt la tomewbal .mppjr ,
uelalwajeTtrrtnaplrlng"),
('■note* iM^bly brief, i
mncb dlaappolnicd , . . lUmneil tor
'dinati! number of Iruialallou glrrn
gf huly proiloillon"); Kiv. Ttmci,
■—• "■ fld-., Feb. ■M{"onUie
■Ulan. By J. BaSb Hpllinger, M.A.,
J. II. B. MartkbiiaK, U.A. Bell &
KI. fr 8to, pp. IIL + 2S4; 3b. fld. 70
[T (oil and canfnily prepared").
— Le Bel dfs Haatacaei. Editetl by Prof. H.
TssTAHD, B.A..B.D. HaohetUbCo. 1895. New
ed, Cr. 8ro, pp, 983 ; 2'. 80
42
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
<S. Aimard. !«• Trmppean d«rArluiHMUi. Edited
by Maboubritb Ninbt. Blaokie k Son. 1896.
Fcap. 8vo, pp. 112 ; Is. 81
Acad.1 23 Jan. '97 (rery fayoarable) ; Bdue. Timet, March '97,
p. 153 (*' well chosen . . . Mile. N^net has done her work care-
fully and helpfully") ; Speaker, 9 Jan. *97 (favourable) ; Book-
man, Feb. '97, p. 158 (*' excellent").
Aasler amd Sandeaa. I> Geadre de H. Poirter.
Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by B. W.
Wblls, Ph.D. Isbister k Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp.
118 : Is. 3d. 82
Guard., 28 Apr. *97; Joum. Edue., March *97, p. 175 ("topical
allusions well explained and Illustrated by Mr Wells .... a
good feature Is notes on proonndatlon "*).
A. de Balsac. Le Car^ de Toars aad other Stories.
Selected and Edited, with Introduction and ^otes,
by F. M. Warren. New York : H. Holt k Co.
1897. 8vo, pp. xi7. +267 ; 75 c. 83
De Beraard. L'Aaaeaa d'argeat. Edited by Louis
Sers, Wellington College. (Siepmann's French
Series.) Maomillan & Co. [^Ready shortly. 84
L. Blart. Qaaad J*«Uts petit. Part I. ; ed. J.
BolBLLB (Quide IL 59). Cambridge University
Press. 85
Sped., 30 Jan. '97 ("a quite delightful book, which has been
adequately handled by the editor "); Educ 7Ytne«, Feb. '97,
p 81 (** not«s fair, free of glaring errors, but at times somewhat
prolix and stagey. The vocabulary is helpful") [The Yocabu>
bury Is Incomplete].
L^Blart. Qaaad J*«tols petit. Part II. Edited by
J. BoIbllb. Cambridge University Press.
[In preparation, 86
L. Cladel. Aehllle et Patrocle. Edited, with
Notes, flxercises and Vocabulary, by E. B.
Lb Francois. Blackie k Son. 1897. Fcap. 8vo,
pp. 56 ; 8d. 87
Caraeille. ht Cld. Avec notices, analyses et notes,
par L. Pbtit de Jullbvillb. Hachette & Co.
1897. 16mo, pp. 251 ; Is. 88
Caraetlle. I^ €ld« Edited, with Introduction and
Notes, by F. M. Warrbn. Isbister k Co. 1897.
Cr. 8vo, pp. 164 ; Is. 6d. 89
Guard., 28 Apr.' 97.
Daaias, ¥lact Aas Aprte ; ed. F. Tarvbr {Guide II.
65). Edw. Arnold. 90
Athen., 6 Feb. '97 C* a good rending book; notes brief, but to
the point "); Edue, Times, Feb. '97, p. SI (" notes fairly (till and
useful ">.
Pierre Latl, Belectlaas flrai
Edited, with Intro-
duction, Notes, and Bibliography, by A. G.
Camkron, Ph.D. New York : H. Holt k Co. 1897.
12mo, pp. X.+185. 91
Hlckaad. La preaii^re €rolsade« Edited by V.
Houghton, Isleworth College. (Siepmann's French
Series.) Macmillan & Co. [Ready shortly. 92
Holt^re. L*A¥are. Edited, with Introduction and
Notes, by E. G. W. Braunholtz, M.A., Ph.D.
Cambridge University Press. 1897. Extra fup.
8vo, pp. xlviii. +245 ; 2s. 6d. 93
Acad., 23 Jan. '97 (*' of uniform excellence . . . grammatical
and explanatory DOtes adequate and clear*'); Edue. Times,
March '97, p. 158 ('* a noteworthy edition ; to lovers of Holl^ro
we heartily recommend the book"); L. g. r. P., March '97,
110 C*gani vonttgUch . . . alien andem welt Uberlegen");
Guard., 90 Jan. '97 ; Edue. Rev., Feb. '97 (v. fav.).
■aciae. Iphlg^ale. Edited by B. D. Woodward,
B.-^-L., Ph.D. American Book Co. ; 60 cents. 94
Saadeaa. Umen et pareliemias. Edited by E. Pbl-
LI8SIER, Lvc^e Rochefort. (Siepmann's French
Series. ) Macmillan k Co. [Ready Portly. 95
Thearlet. L*abM Daalel. Edited by Paul Dbsaoes,
Cheltenham College. (Siepmann's French Series. )
Macmillan k Co. Ready shortly, 96
Taadaase. Madame Laaibelle} ed. J. BoIbllb
(Guide I. 79). Whittaker k Co. 97
Edue., 27 March '97 (^* notes and Introduction kept within due
limits"); ilca</., 28 Jan. '97 ("notes short and to the point**);
Edue. Times, Feb. '97, p. 81 ('< notes good throughout**).
Freaeh Poetry for the Toaas ; ed. V. Oger {Guide
IL 81). Macmillan k Co. 98
Edue. Rev., Jan. *97 (*' recommended for girls and boys from
14 and upwards '*).
Sceaes af Familiar Life; by Mrs J. G. Fbazbr
{Guide II. 83). Macmillan k Co. 99
Athen., 6 Feb. '97 ("dialogues lively and amusing; vocabulary
Incomplete "); Sat. Rev., 8 Apr. *97 (" the little scenes are con-
ceived In a dr^matij spirit, and written with a moat pleasant
brightness and vivacity"); Edue. Times, Feb. '97, p. 81 (very
favourable) ; Edue. Rev., Apr. '97 (fa v.).
Preach Plays for Hchools \ by Mrs J. G. Frazbb
{Guide II. 84). Macmillan k Co. 100
Joum. Edue. Jan. '97, p. 27 (** lively little comedies**) ; Edue.
Times, Feb. '97, p. 81 (very favourable) ; Athen., 24 Apr. '97
(Teiy favourable) ; Edue. Rev., Apr. '97 (v. fav.).
Coates et L^eades« Par H. A. Gubrbbr. American
Book Co. 1895. 1" Partie, 8vo, pp. 183 ; II"**
Partie, 8vo, pp. 192 ; 101
Extralts des historleas fHuicals da XIX sltele.
Par C. JULUAN. Hachette k Co. 1896. 16mo,
pp. 800 ; 3s. 102
B^lts extraltii des pontes et prosatears da aioyea
lise mis ea nraarals aiodenie. Par Gaston
Paris. Hachette £ Co. 1896. 8to, pp. viii.+
232 ; Is. 6d. 103
II. LITERARY HISTORY.
Freaeh Llteratare.
Heinemann.
By Prof. E. Dowdbn, LL.D.
[In prepa^'oiion. 104
Gebert, W. Pr^els hlstorlqae de la Lltt^ratare
ft^a^lse {Guide I. 90, II. 87) 105
Lit. ChL, 12 Dec. '96 ("cine Im Ganzen wohlgelun^ne
Ilberslchtiiche Darstellung der Geschichte der franz. Lit. . . .
die aucb allgemein ols Lectllrewesrwelser nnd zu Repetitions-
zwecken verwendbar und zn empfehlen ist.** Kn.)\ Neu. Spr.,
IV. 600 (»'brauchbar," U. P. Junker); Arehiv, XCVII. 488
(favourable on the whole).
La Lltt^ratare Fraa^lse da Dlx-Neavl^aie Sltele,
Par Hago P. Thieme. Paris, Welter. 1897.
Large 8vo, pp. 90 ; 3f. 50. 106
'* Bibllofpraphie des prindpauz prosateurs, pontes, auteurs
dramstiques et critiques, avec indication 1* pour chaqne auteur,
du lieu et de Tanntfe de sa nalssance et, s*Il y a lieu, de sa mort ;
8° pour chaquc onvrage, de son format, de son dditenr et de la
date de sa premiere MItion ; 3° k la suite de chaque auteur, des
biographies et des critiques litt^rnires parues soit sons forme de
libre, soit dans des revues et Joumaux, tant en France qu* k
r<Jtranger.'*
Leetares aa Freaeh Llteratare; by L Drbtfus
{Guide II. 86). Longmans k Co. 107
Sped., 28 Nov. '96 ('* though insufficiently critical for much
criticism, it is Interesting reading, and above all things,
sympathetic"); Acad. 19 Dec. '96 ('*... Her great merit Is
that she quotes abundantly . . . Her own comments are never
very profound, but are Judicious, and make pleasant enough
reading . . . The book is not so abominably dry ai m(»t
similar compilations ").
fi.-LANQUAQE.— I. READERS, WRITERS, Ac.
A Complete Freaeh Reader. Revised, with Addi-
tions, by A. DuDBVANT, and edited by C. A.
Thimm. Biarlborough. 1896. 6th ed. enlarged,
pp. 836 ; 2b. 6d. 108
I.ectares Coaraates t Qaaraate Lecoas de I<eetare
et de Coayersatloas salvles d*Bxerclces et
de Tradactloa. Par C. Fontainb, B.L., L.D.
Isbister k Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 242 ; 8s. 6d. 109
Edw. Rev., Apr. '97 ("a French readtr for advanced students,
supplemented by exercises to be orally transUted Into French In
class, and afterwards prepared, corrected, and re-copied ad hoe ").
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
43
Framcals. Par G. JOST et A. Cahbn. Haohette
kCo, 1897.
Premiere S^rie : Contds, Fables, Proverbes et R^its
morauz, Scenes de la Vie Scolaire et de la Vie de
Famille, La Nature et lea Betes, La Patrie et
rfiistoire, La Commie, etc. Cr. 8vo, pp. 416 ;
Is. 6d. 110
Deuxi^meSeri^; Fables, R^its, Contes, Scenes de la
Vie Famili^re, .La Nature et les BStes, A Travers
les Pays, L'Histoire et la L^gende, La Patrie, La
Com^die. Crown 8vo, pp. 600; 2s. Ill
VaefM Extmcto ^f BTeryday Fr««eli. By E. M.
Spicbr. Simpkin. Marshall k Ca 1897. Cr. 8vo,
pp. 166; 28. 112
Aead,^ 28 Jan. '97 (**a collection of cattings from rery
recent newspapers . . . notes should be added").
A Hlfflier Fremeli Sender. By E. Wbeklet. Clive.
1896. Crown 8to, pp. xiL + 190 ; Ss. 6d. 113
Acad,, 33 Jan. *97 (*'well chosen from many of the best
anthors of the present centnry, chiefly of the romantic school ") ;
Sat. Rev,^ 8 Apr. '97 (** very much up to date"); Educ. Time*^
March '»7, p. 163 ("a very interesting compilation"); Joum.
EduCf Feb. '97, p. 118 ("the difDculty is mainly one of vocabu-
lary, not of construction or sWle . . . This Is a distinct defect.
. . . With this reservation the passsRes are well chosen");
Bdme. Rev,^ Apr. '97.
F«Hrth Fremeh Sender and Writer. By M. Ber-
THON. Swan Sonnenschein k Co.
[/n preparaJion, 114
A Book of French Composition for Middle Forms ;
b^ J. DuHAMBL and B. Minssbn (OuicU II. 93).
Rivington, Percival & Co. 115
8ai. Rev., 9 Jan. *97 (favourable); Athm., 34 Apr. '97
{** fairly useful . . . the English of some of the exercises is
clumsy and by no means idiomatic ").
Selections for French Composition, with a Vocabu-
lary. By Prof. C. H. Grandqent of Harvard
University. (Heath's Series.) Isbister k Co.
1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 160; Is. 6d. 116
Edue.^ 37 March '97 ("constructed on the Imitative plan
... it is assumed that pupils will have Prof. Grandgcnt's
French Orammar*'); Educ. Time*, May *97.
French Composition nnd Conversation. By E. T.
ScHOKDBUN, B.A. Hachette & Co. 1897. Cr.
8vo, pp. 192; 28. 6d. 117
Educ., 37 Feb. *97 ('* Tlic book should prove very useful to
teachers ss a mine from which to draw illustrations and
examples, even if the class do not have it in their hands ").
Famagefi ft'om Standard Anthors for Translation
Into Modem Langnaces (Advanced Texts) ;
ed. Milnbb-Barby and RiPPMANN. See below. 118
First Facts and Sentences. By V. B^Tis and H.
Swan. Geo. Philip & Son. {In preparation. 119
A collection of simple scenes snd stm'ies described in easy
Isnguage for the use of beginners, forming sn introduction to
the " Facts of Life."
€;iaM-room Conversations In French; by B^tis
and Swan {Ouide II. 95). Geo. Philip k Son. 120
Aead., 38 Jan. *97 (" The Conversations now before us seem
well calculated to give the learner a rich store of idiom and
considerable readiness ; formsl grammar must he sought else-
where"); Edve. Timet, Jan. '97, p. 33 ("Messrs B. A S. h%ve
done their work conscientiously").
II. GRAMMAR, <ftc.
Anschannncsnnterrlcht Im Franftfslschen. Von
Wilke Denervand. Leipzig und Wien, Raimund
Gerhard. 1897. 8 vols (corresponding to the 8
Hi>lfel pictures), each 80 pf . , with coloured H^lfel
picture (reduced) each 45 pf. ; and a vocabulary to
the whole, 60 pf. 121
Hethodlsche fAnleltnng fttr den Anschannnctnn-
terrlcht Im Kncllschen nnd Franzdslschen.
Von Dr Edmund Wilke. Leipzig und Wien, Rai-
mund Gerhard. 1897. 122
Die Wlchtlipiten Erschelnnngen der Franxtf sischen
Grammatlk. Von Professor Dr Boddbkbr.
Leipzig, Renger. 1896. Large 8vo, pp. vi.-H32;
2m. 123
A most useful book, with a large number of well-chosen
examples fW>m modern writers; Archiv xcvil. p. 459 ("Dem
mittelroHssigen Vorwort folgt ein branchbares Bnch").
A. Darmesteter. €^nrs de grammalre hlstorlqne
de la langne francalse, 4« et deml^re partle t
Syntaxe. Publico par les soins de M. Leopold
SUDRB. Paris, Delagrave. 1897. 12mo, pp.
ix.+237; 2fr. 50. \2i
French Yerbs by Tenses taught by Ideography.
By T. DB Marney. Nutt. 1896. Obi. 4to,
23; cl. 28. 6d., boards 2$.
A Junior French Book. By A. Barr^re, Prof.
R.M.A. Whittaker & Co. [In preparation, 126
A Hecond French Course. By J. J. Bbuzbmakbr,
a A. Blackie k Son. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 274;
2s. 6d. 127
Educ, 27 March '97 C continuation of First Course . . .
prominence given to phonetics"); Educ. Rev., May '97.
Longmans* Illnstrated Second French Keadlng
Book and Crammar ; by BiDQOOD and Campbell
{Guide II. 99). Longmans k Co. 128
Educ, 18 Feb. '97 ("a most useful book for young children
leiming French"); Educ. Times, Jan. '97, p. 84 ("interesting
snd varied in matter, profusely and well illustrated"); Educ.
Rev., Ap. '97 (fav.).
The Stndy of French according to the newest and
best systems. By A. F. Edo^nb and H. E.
Ddriaux. Macmillan & Co. 1896. Books i.-viii ;
GI. 8vo, pp. 32 each, printed on one side only, 6d.
each ; complete voL, pp. 348, 3s. 6d. 129
Received too late for reviewing; a superficial examination,
however, shows it to be a stimulating and carefully prepared
hook. Thj Introduction is vslusble.
French lessons for Middle Forms. By £.
Fasnacht. Macmillan k Co. 1896. Gl. 8vo, pp.
280 ; 4s. 6d. laO
Educ. Timet, Jan. *97, p. 88 ('* clear in its arrangement,
lucid in its exposition, and carefully progressive") ; Educ. Rev.,
Apr. '97 (" lessons arranged with simplicity and clearness "X
The Beginner's French Cirammar and Exercise
Book. By H. R. Harper, M.A., Assistant
Master at Clifton College. Rivington, Percival k
Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 98 ; Is. 6d. 131
Educ, 18 Feb. ' 97 C*The arrangement is of the usiul old-
fsAhioned style"); Sat. Rev. 3 April '97 (**not a real help");
Educ Times, March '97, p. 158 (" not unsatisfactory ").
Le Premier LIvre de Fransals. By Louise S.
HoTCHKiss. Isbister k Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp.
80 ; Is. 3d. 132
Object Lessons In French. By Alec Cran, M.A.
Illustrated. T. Nelson k Sons. 1897. Post 8vo,
pp.viii. fl22; Is. 6d. 133
A useful book in the hands of an energetic teacher. The
illustrations are very fair indeed.
Educ, 22 May '97 (''an attempt to teach French words by
attaching them to objects which are pictorlally before the pupll^i
eye. . . . Will surely hare a great success ").
Nelson's Second French Book {Guide II. 101). T.
Nelson k Sons. 134
Joum. Educ, Dec. '96, p. 720 (*' For the execution we hare
nothing but praise. . . . As to the method we have our doubts ").
First ¥ear In French. By L. C. Stms. American
Book Co. 1895. 8vo, pp. 128; 136
Second ¥ear In French. By L. C. Stms. Amerioan
Bcok Co. 1896. 8vo, pp. 287 ; 186
44
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
The Aeademle Fr««cli €?o«rse« By A. Muzzarblll
American Book Ck). 1891 Ist year. 8to, dd.
291
-, Key to the same.
1896. 8to, pp. 91.
7
138
The Aeademle FreBch Coarse. By A. Muzzarblu.
American Book Co. 1894. 2d year,
342;
8vo,
-, Key to the same (1895). 8yo, pp. 142.
9
140
A French Grammar. By L. Bevixb, Ph.D. With
Exercises by T. LooiB, Ph.D. New York: H.
Holt k Co. 1896. P. 8vo, pp. x. +341 ; 141
MaemlllmB** Selcetiom of French Idioms; by
Madame Ph Plan iOvide II. 106). Macmillan k
Co. 142
Jovm. Edue. Dec. '96, p. 725 (*' araliuble glossary of carious
French Idioms").
French Essentials and French Conversation
Sentences. Bv R, R. Ladbll, M.A. Relfe
Bro. 1897. 2na ed. revised. Cr. 8vo, pp. yiii. +
84 ; paper boards, Is. 6d. cL, 28. 143
Educ. 37 March '97 C*a CFam-book ")
S. Sues. Calllcismen, Fransdsische Sprechttbnn-
sen fhr Torgerlkckte. Qenf, R. Burkhardt.
1896. 8vo, pp. 208 ; 8f. 144
Neuphil. Cbl,, Dec. *96, 873 ("eine bedeatende nnd wohl-
gelangene Leistang und Lehrenden sowie aach Lernenden nicht
genug za empfehlen ** Dr Erdmann).
A Collection of the French Homonyms, Synonyms,
Faronymes, and ** If nltisenses,** with HelpfU
Notes. By M. H. dk Labmoter. Nerille
Beeman. 1897. 16mo, pp. 70 ; Is. net 145
The colleetions of synonyms may proye osefnl, the rest of the
book is of little valne.
Edue. Times, Jan. '97, p. S4 (" contains a fair amoont that is
good and osefal; Athen., 34
intelligent pnpils ").
April *97 C*a real help to
Dr S. liron. Le Petit FarUien. {Guide 1. 125.)
Karlsruhe, Bielefeld. 1897. 8vo, pp. TiiL+176;
2m. 40. 146
Tliind edition of Uiis admirable book, which the author has
carefully revised. We recommend it very strongly as on-
doabtedly the clearest and most reliable guide to French ways
and customs. One who has mastered this little volume will
derive twice as much benefit from a stay in France as he otherwise
would. A Review of the 3d ed. by O. Cherbup in Neu. Spr., v.
p. 87.
Leo If ell let. French Whys and Wherefores.
Haohette & Co. "A Magazine of Notes and
Queries: The indispensable vade meeum of the
French Scholar and Public School Teacher." Pub-
lished monthly from October to May; price
number, 6d.
Edue. Times, Feb, '97, p. 81 (commended).
Nngent*s Poeltet Dictionary ofEnglish and French ;
by Brown and Martin. With Additions by J.
Duhamel. New ed. Routledge. 1897. lomo,
pp. 252 ; limp, Is. 148
fl?
Case Dictionary of the
Langnaccs. Sir Isaac
Edition. Pt. I. 2d.
French and English
Pitman & Sons. New
149
C. Fricsland. Wegweiser durch das dom Studium
der fransosischen Sprache und Ldtteratur dienende
bibliographische Material ; ein Hilfsbuch fiir Neu-
philologen. Gottin^^n, Horstmann. 1897. 8vo,
pp. viii.+37; Om. 75. 150
GERMAN.
>!.— LITERATURE.— I. TEXTS.
Arnold. FriU anf Ferien. Edited, with Introduc-
tion and Notes, by A. W. Spanhoofd. Isbister &
Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 60 ; 9d. 151
B. Anerbaeh, Schwanwttlder Dorfkeschichten |
ed. Davis and Wiiss (Guide TL 118). Whit-
taker & Co. ^^^
Edue., 37 March *97 ("overloaded with notes, for the most
part merely translations"); Educ. Times, Jan. '97, p. 84
(reviewer objects to *' South Crerman Frovindalisms," without
making clear to what he alludes).
Banmbaeh. Der Schwiegersohn. Annotated by
Dr W. Bernhardt. Isbister k Co. 1897. Cr.
8vo, pp. 130 ; Is. 153
Guard., 3^Apr. *97.
K. Benedix, Die Hochieitsrelse ; ed. Nat. Sohibf-
FERDBCKSR {Guide II. 114). Isbister & Co. 154
Edue. Times, Nov. 96, p. Ml (*' notes helpful "); Educ. Rev.,
Nov. '96 (" well adapted for class reading.")
Elster. Ewischen den Schlachten. Edited by Dr
HiRSCH, Alleyn's School, Dulwich. (Siepmann's
German Series. ) Macmillan k Co.
[Ready shortly. 155
Gsethe. Dichtloff nnd Wahrheit. Selections firom
Books, I.-UI. Edited, with Introduction and
Notes, by H. C. G. von Jaokmann, Assistant-Pro-
fessor in Hanrard Univ. New York : H. Holt k Co.
1890. Pp. xvi -f-373 ; 1 doL 12 c 156
Fanst. The so-called First Part (1770-1808);
together with the scenes, "Two Imps and
Amor " ; the variants of the Gi>chenhausen Tran-
script ; and the complete Paralipomena of the
Weimar Edition of 1887. In Exuplish, with Intro-
duction and Notes, by R. M'Clintock. Nutt.
1897. Demy 8vo, pp xxxviil +373 ; 10s. net. 157
An Interesting review by C. B. Her/ord in Bo<^man, May '97.
Csethe. <S6tB von Berlichincen. Edited, with Intro-
duction, Notes and Map, by F. GrOODRiCH, Ph.D.
New York: H. Holt k Co. 1896. Pp. xU.-H70;
70 c. 158
Iphigcnie. Edited by K. H. Brbul, Ph.D.,
Litt.D. Cambridge Umversity Press.
[/» prepanUion. 159
Criilpaner. Sappho. Edited by Waltbr Ripp-
MANN, M.A. (Siepmann's German Series.) Mac-
millan k Co. [Headp in July, 160
See Ouide 11. 116.
Crlmm, Kinder-nnd Hansmlirchen } ed. van DBR
Shisskn (Guide II. 118). Isbister k Co. 161
Edue. Times, Nov. '96, p. 001 (" full notes and complete
vocabulary ") ; Edue. Rev.,»ox,^W (** printed In Roman cluu*-
aiter" ; a favourable review.)
Heine, Harsrelse. Edited by Prof. C. A. Buchhbim.
Oxford, Clarendon Press. 1896. 3rd ed., revised.
Extra fcap. 8to, pp. 155 ; 2s. 6d. 162
Lieder nnd ISedlchte. Selected and edited,
with an Introduction and Notes, by Dr C. A.
BucHHEiM, Prof, of German Literatiu^ in King's
College, London. With a Portrait of Heine.
Macmillan k Co. 1897. Pott 8vo, 2s. 6d. net.
[In, the Autumn, 163
Lessins. Emilia Galotti. Edited, with Introduction
and Notes, by M. Winkler, Ph.D. Isbister k Co.
1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 169 ; 2s. 164
Guard., 38 Apr. '97.
Minna von Bamhelm. Edited, with Intro-
duction and Notes, by Rev. C. Merk. Macmillan
k Co. 189x. 18mo, pp.viii. + 224 ; 2s. 6d. 165
Acad. 80tb Jan. '97 ("a piece of careful and thorough
work") ; Educ. Rev., March '97 (fav.)
Minna von Bamhelm. Edited by H. J. WoL-
8TEN HOLME. Cambridge University I¥eas.
[In prepaixUion. 166
SchelTcl. Ekkehard. Abbreviated and Edited, with
Notes, by Carla Wenckebach. Isbister k Co.
1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 241 ; Ss. 167
(7tfar(f., 38 Apr. '97.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
45
Sdieirel. Tmnipeter of Saeklnsen. Abridged and
Edited, with Notes, by Carla Wenckebach. Is-
bister k Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 197 ; 28. 6d. 168
Schoolmaster, 17 Apr. '97.
Til. Storm, Immensee. Edited by F. H. Daubr.
American Book Co. 35 cents. 169
Cemiaii Stories. By Mrs DE Saumarbz Brock.
Blackie k Son. 1897. Fcap. 8vo. pp. 129;
Is, 6d. 170
lliircliem mid Enahlnneem I. Edited, with a Vo-
cabulary and Questions in German on the Text, by
H. A. GUERBER. (Heath's Series.) Isbister k Co.
1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 164 ; 28. 171
Ednc. 27th March *97 C* recommend this book strongly,
especially for young children '*).
II. LITERARY HISTORY, Ac.
<;es€]iiehtc der Dcntscliem Lltteratar Ton den iU-
tefiten leiten bis xnr Ges<^nwart. Von Prof.
Dr. F. VoGT und Prof. Dr. M. Koch. Leipzig:
Bibliographisches Institut. 1896. 16 Parts, each
Im. 172
With numerous irustratlons; a companion Tolnme to Dr
WiUkefs *' History of English Literature " (No. >
goelal Forees In German Utemtnre, a Study In
the History of ClTllisatlon. B^r KuNO Francke.
Assistant Professor of German liateratnre in Har-
vard University. New York, Henry Holt k Co.
1896. 8vo, pp. xiv. +577 ; 2 doL net. 173
Mod. Lang. Notet, Jan. *97, p. 84 (*'wide readier, minute
observation, keen insight and catholic spirit that combiae to in-
struct and fascinate in this unique study." The reriew is by
B. W. Weits^ and repays perusal); Nat. Ob*, and Brit. Rev.,
May 8, '97 (^* We cannot resist expressing our admiration for
this book as a history of German literature. There is no better,
more suggestive history of German literature in the Engiish
language. It is as superior as day to night to the usual
histories which Englishmen or Americans write of foreign
literatures, based, in the case of nine autliors out of ten, on
purely second-hand opinions and information. Tliis volume Is
evidently written from direct knowledge, from a careful and
independent study of the literature. Prof. Francke's views are
original and striking, and, if occasionally tending to exaggera-
tion — to mention a conspicuous example, when he extols
Lesslng's conception of the ^ Faust* tragedy above Goethe's—
are always entitled to respectful attention. . . . The chief thing
is that we have here an excellently written volume, opening up
new vistas in the study of the literature of our kinsfolk, throw-
ing fresh light on dark places, and altogether the best book of
its kind that has appeared either in Germany or out of It for a
very long time"); Professor Paulsen, University of Berlin, In
the Deutsche Litteratuneitung, Nov. 28, '96, says:— "The
literary characterisations are not merely shsdowy outlines of
types or tendendes, but set men and their works In their concrete
peculiarities clearly before our eyes, and in an extraordinari'y
life-like way. The author has a groat faculty for selecting
characteristic extracts from the writers he treats of— a poem,
a word, an opinion — to give his picture life and motion. The
■elections of poetical spechnens seem to me especially happy ;
one feds that the verses are Just the ones the author would
have written undo: his own plctui-e. Happy contemporary
opinions are also thrown In to illuminate the author's po&ilion
and his surroundings. Francke shows astounding readiness
and breadth of sympathy in finding Just the right point of view
and Just the right word for characterising the most diverse
personalities"; The Nation, Oct. 29, '96 O'To the study of
G<»Tian literature in its organic relation to society this bo<^ is
the bcKt contribution in English that has yet been published ");
Prof. W. H. Carruth, In The Dial, Oct. 16, '96 ('• For the first
time German literature has been depicted with a spirit that
imparts to it organic nnity . . . rich in well-weighed, con-
densed Judgments of writers . . . not mere re-wordings of the
opinions of standard critics. . . . The style is clear, crisp, and
unobtrusive . . . destined to be a standard work for both pro-
fessional and general uses ";.
Flseher, Knno. Lessings Nathan der Weise. Die
Idee und die Charaktere der Dichtung. 4. , neubear-
beitete Auflage. Stuttgart, Cotta. 8vo, pp. viiL
+ 194; 3m. 174
Helnr. «lol$l. Die Naeksoethliielie Uttemtnr In
den oberen Klassen. Z.f.d.U. XI. pp. 22-
43. 176
Contains valuable hints for the teacher who wishes to give
his pupils some idea of German Literature since the classical
period.
Die dentftehe Dlchtnns der Gegenwart. Die
Alten nnd die Jungen. Elne lltteratnr-
Kesciilclitllrlie Stndle. Von Adolfh Bartels.
Leipzig, Avenarius. 1896. 8yo, pp. 119 ; Im.
50. 176
^.-LANGUAGE.— I. READER8.WRITERS, &o.
Passages flroni Standard Anthors for Translation
Into Modem Langnages (Advanced Texts).
Selected and Edited b^E. L. Milner-Barrt, M.A.,
Examiner in German m the University of London,
Lecturer in German at Mr Wren's, Assistant Master
in Mill Hill School ; and Walter Rifpmann, M.A.,
Professor of German Language and literature at
Queen's College, and at Bedutrd College, London.
Hachette & Co. 1897. Crown 8vo, pp. vii.+59;
Is. 177
Cemtan Renderings of ** Passages flrom Standard
Anthors;** by K L. Milner-Barrt, M.A., and
Walter Rippmann, M.A. [Head^ shoHly, 178
Tliese versons will be published— (1) in one volume; (3)
each extract on a separate sheet, in order to enable the
teacher to distribute fair copies of each passage among his
pupils, thus avoiding the waste of time entailed by dicta-
ting or writing them out.
German Commercial Correspondence ; by S.
Bally. (Guide II. 139). Methuen. 179
Athen. 6 Feb. '97 ("carefully compiled"); Educ, Timet,
Jan. '97, p. 84 C* useful ") ; Speaker, 7 Nov. '96 (very favourable).
German Sclentlflc Reading. With Notes and
Vocabulary, by H. C. G. Brandt. Ph.D., and W.
C. Day, Ph.D. New York : H. Holt k Co. 1896.
12mo, pp. vi.+269; 180
II. GRAMMAR.
I^ltfaden fMr den erslen IJnterrlcht Im Dentschen.
Enm Gebranche ffUr Schiller aUer NaUonmllt-
aten. Von S. Alge und S. Hamburger. St Gallen,
Fehr'sche Buchhandlung. 1897. 8vo. pp. 351 ; 181
We received this book too late to give it as foil a notice as It
deserves ; we must content ourselves with drawing the atten-
tion of all teachers to Its excellence. It has been prepared with
great care, and should go far towards Introducing the New
Method into Englantl. Arrangement, accuracy, and printing
leave nothing to be desired.
A Public Mhool German Primer. By 0. Siephakn
{Guide I. 160). Macmillan & Co. 182
Athen. 6 Feb. '97 (" an excellent book"); Sat. Rev. 9 Jan. *97
(favourable) ; Edue. Times, Nov. *96, p. 601, C* seems to us some-
what complicated ") ; Joum. Educ. Dec. '96, p. 723 C* a book
which, In the hands of a competent teacher, will prove a most
satisfactory introduction to German"); Educ. Rev., March '97
(" seems highly practical and is carefully worked out ").
The Pnbllc School German Grammar. By A. L.
Meisswer, M.A., Ph.D., D.Iit., Professor of
Modem Languages in Queen's College, Belfast.
Second Edition. Hachette k Co. 1897. 8vo, pp.
XV. +424; 38. 6d. 183
A Practical German Grammar. By Caloin Thomas,
Professor of German in the University of Michigan.
New York : H. Holt k Co. 1895. 8vo, pp. ix. +
411 ; 1 dol. 12 c. 184
Kcole de Conversation Allemande; par Georges
Stier. Paris, H. Welter. 1897. 8vo pp. xxv. +
282;8f., cL3f. 75. 185
We warmly recommend this carefully compiled book ; It will
prove useful to every teacher of French as well as of Gennan.
A Second German Conrse. By H. Bauxakv, M.A.
Blaokie k Son. 1897. Cr. Sro, n^" ^^i^J Si. 6d. 186
46
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
First ¥ear in Cerniaii. Bv I. Kellbr. American
Book Company. 1896. 8vo, pp. 290 ; 1 dol. 187
PrakUsche ABfiuissflTttBde. By Hermine Stuybn.
Isbister & Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 203 ; 28. 6d. 188
Til. Matthias, lUeiner Wesweiser darch die
SciiwanifBgem and Schwlerlslceltcn des
deatsehen Sprachsebranclm. Leipzig, Richter.
1896. Large 8vo, pp. 144 ; lm.50. 189
The well-known Spraehleben und Spraehschaden boiled
down. M^Brmly commended by Otto Lyon in Z.f. d. U. x. 854.
iJlric]i*8 German Dceleniiion of Articles, Nonns,
AdJeetlYes, Pronouns, By A. J. Ulrich ; re-
vised by J. W. F. Forbes, M.A. Williams k Nor-
gate. 1897. Don. cr., pp. 20; Is. net. 190
Beltrttge inr I^hre Yom Gebraneh des Inflnltiyfl
ini Nenhochdentsehen anfliistorlsrher Grand -
lace. Von Dr P. Mbrkes. I. Teil. Leipzig,
Robolsky. 1896. Large 8vo, pp. 171. 191
" Of oonsklerable interest to all engaged in teaching Ger-
man . . . deals particularly with the forms kdnnen^ h6ren^
etc., in such sentences as Er hat nicht kommen kdnnen, Hahen
tie ihn spieUn hdren t Dr. M. arrives at the conclnsion that
they are inflaitiyes (not strong participles)." (Dr. <?. Fiedler.)
O. Weise. iJnsere If attertpraehe (Guide I. 167 ;
II. 144). 192
A favourable notice by H. Schuller in Neu. Spr.. Nov. '96,
417.
F. Harder. Werden and Wandem nnserer Wtf rter.
Etymologisciie Plaaderelen* Berlin, Gartner.
1896. 8vo, pp. 204 ; 3m. 193
2nd ed., considerably revised.
Sad. midebrand. Beitrllge som deatselien
Vnterrielit. Leipzig, B. G. Teubner. 1897. 8vo,
pp. X. + 446; 6m. 194
A fascinating volume, warmly recommended to every
teacher and student of the German language. A notice by
0. L. yon In Z. /. d, U. xi. 1.
Kaaflteiann, Friedr. Deatselie IMetrilc nacli
ilirer eesdiielit lichen EntwiclKlanc Marburg,
Elwert. 1896. 8vo, pp. viu.+266; 8m. 60. 195
"None Bearbeitung der ans dem Nachlass Dr A. F. C.
Vilmars von Dr C. W. Grein hsg. dentschen Verskunst."
An Ontline Historjr of Germany \ by Mrs H. C.
Hawtret {Quide II. 149). Longmans & Co. 196
Joum. Edve.^ Dec '96, p. 724 (" it is strange that anyone
capable of making the mistakes we have noted bhonid have
undertaken to write a history of Germany").
A Child's History of Germany. By Mrs Kroekbr
{Guide II. 148). Fisher Unwin. 197
Joum. Educ.f March '97, p. 178 ("more facts and dates
Inserted than an ordinary child can digest. ... A really skilful
teacher will find this volume decidedly useful fai many ways ");
Speaker, 5 Dec. *96 (" a fascinating litUe book").
(Flttsel) Schmidt-Tanser^s Dictionary (Guide 1. 174 ;
IL 146). Asher k Co. 198
Athen., 9 Jan. '97 ("a decided advance upon FlUgel . . .
handsome pages and clear type ").
Deatsches Wdrtcrbach von H. Heyne (Guide I. 171).
Halle, Niemeyer. 199
Edue. Times, Feb. '97, p. 79 (" cordially and universally
recommended ").
Haret and Sanders. Encyclopssdlc Dictionary of
the English and German liangaaces. Grevel.
1897. German-English, Part I., pp. 100 ; Is. 6d.
net. 200
H. Paal. Deatsches Wdrterbach (Guide I. 172;
II. 145). Hallo, Niemeyer. 201
Archiv xcvll., p. 390 C* eine wiirdige Ergttnzung zu Kluges
Etymologischem WSrterbuch*').
ITALIAN.
La DiTina Commedia die Dante Alighlcri, illustrata
nei luoghi e nolle persone a cura di Corrado RiccL
Con. 30 tav. e 400 lUustr. Milan, HoepU. 1896-97;
to be issued in 36 parts, 1 ire each. 202
A very faroaraUe notice in Idt. Cbl.j 8 May '97.
E. Zanella. Da Dante a Torqoato Tassot prose
scelte ed annotate per le scuole secondarie, ^ con
notizie biografiche e bibliografiche dei principali
prosatori e poeti. Roma. 1897* 16mo, pp. 2roS ;
21. 203
Selections from the First Nine Booiu of the
Croniche Florentine of Giovanni ¥illani.
Translated for the use of Students of Dante, and
others. By Rose E. Sblke. Edited by P. H.
WicKSTEED, M.A. Constable & Co. Cr. 8vo, pp.
xxiv. + 461; 6e. 204
Acad., 20 Feb. '97 (" the idea is an excellent one, and for the
most part well carried out. ... Mr W. supplies a helpful intro-
duction "); Speaker, 26 Dec. *96 (" this skilful and consclentloas
bit of work '*).
First Italian Readings. Selected and Edited, with
Notes and Vocabulary, by B. L. Bowbn, Ph.D.
Isbister k Co. 1897. (>. 8vo, pp. 174 ; 28. 6d. 205
Italian Dialognes i An Aid to Practical Conversa-
tion. By P. MoTTi. Dulau k Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo,
pp. 178 ; 2s. 6d. 206
A Hannal of Italian Literatnre. By F. H. Cuffk
(Guide II. 152). Macqueen. 207
Educ. Times., Jan. *97, p. 82 C*The chief value of this
manual is a<i a matter of fact outline of Italian writers and their
works"); Sat. Rev., 9 Jan. '97 ('* nerveless and unsatisfactory **).
Italian Literatare. By Dr. Richard Garnbtt.
Heiuemann. [In preparation. 208
SPANISH.
Cervantes. The AdTcntares of the Wooden Horse
and 8ancho Pansa in Barataria. Edited, with
Introduction, Life and Notes, by Cloyis Bevenot.
Oxford, Clarendon Press. 1897. Extra fcap. 8vo,
pp. 147 ; 2s. 6d. 209
Simiiish Literatare. By William G. Aston. Heine-
mann. [In preparatu^n, 210
Spanish Belf-tonsht. Revised Edition. By C. A.
Thimm. Marlborough, 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 92 ; pap.
Is.; cl. Is. 6d. 211
Joum. Edue, Feb. *97, p. 118 ('* an admirable traveller's vade
mecum'*).
Elementary SfNinish Crammar. By L. Pavia.
Nutt 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 222; 28. 6d. 212
OTHER MODERN LANGUAGES.
Egyptian* Seir-taasht. By C. A. Thimm. Marl-
borough. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 70 ; 2s. 6d. 218
A Hanaal of Hassian and Enclish Conversation.
By Julius Cornet. Hirschfeld, 1897. 12mo, pp.
vui.+425; 4s. 6d. 214
Modem Scandinavian Literatnre. By Dr Georo
Brandes. Heinemann. [In preparation, 215
THE MIDDLE AGES.
OLD IND MIDDLE EMOLIBH.
Chancer. Selections firom the Canterbnry Tales.
Edited, with Introduction, Notes and Glossary, by
H. Corson. Macmillan k Co. 1896. 12mo, pp.
HV.+677; 48. 6d. 216
Sped., 80 Jan. *97 (" the introdaction contains most valuable
critical matter; Rood notes on pronunciation **) ; Edue. Rev.,
Jan. '97 (** one of the best introductions to Chaucer we have
seen . . . glossary very full '*).
Cluiacerian and other Pieces. Edited by Prof.
Skeat. Oxford, Clarendon Press. 1897. Demy
8vo, pp. lxxxiv.+608 ; 188. 217
Uniform with the Libraiy Edition of Chaucer's works in six
volumes (1894).
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
47
CTlMBcer. Canterbury Tales. The Prologwe and
Tlie Man of Iiaw*ii Tale. Edited by A. J.
Wtatt, M.A., with a Glossary by J. Malins, M.A-
Clive. 2s. 6d. 218
Bdue.^ 20 March *97 ("nscfal for examination parposes;
notea copious, Riosaaries satisfactory **) : Joum. Educ.^ Apr. *97
(favourable); Educ. Times^ Apr. '97; Educ Rev., May '97
(''copious not«s, good glossary ; the appendix especially deserves
study").
lUns Hem. Edited by J. Hall. Oxford, Clarendon
Press. [Imwedtafefy. 219
liawrence Hlnof. Poems. Edited, with Introduc-
tion and Notes, by Joseph Hall, M.A. Oxford,
Clarendon Press. 1897. 2nd ed., revised. Extra
fcap. 8vo, pp. 177 ; 4s. 6d. 220
Ktehard Solle of Hampole; ed. C. Horsthann
(Ouidt I. 56, II. 54). Swan Sonnenschein & Co. 221
Vol. II. Athen., 20 March *97 ; Anglia^ Apr. '97 ; a good review
by F. ffolthsn in Lit. Cbl., 22 May '97; Vol. I. favourably
reviewed by K. D. BUlbring in L. g. r. P., Dec. '96, 4W.
An Elementary Old Engllah Grammar. (Early
West Saxon.) By A. J. Wtatt, M.A. Cambridge
University Press. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 160 ; 48. 6d.
222
Student's Dictionary of Anglo-Saxon. By H.
SwEBT, M.A. Oxford, Clarendon Press. 1897.
Sm. 4to, pp. 234 ; 8$. 6d. net. 223
A careful review in Athen.^ 8 May '97 ("worthy of the dis
tlnguished reputation of its author**).
OLD FRENCH.
Ex traits de la ehanson de Koland, public avec
une introduction littdraire, des observations gram-
maticales, des notes et un glossaire complet, par
Gaston. P4ris. 5« ^d. , revue et corrig^e. Hachette
& Co. 1896. 8vo, pp. XXXV. +160 ; Is. 6d. 224
OLD OERMIN.
Poems of Waltber ▼• d. ¥., trans, by W. A. Philups
{Guide II. 151). Smith, Elder kOo, 225
Athen.f 26 Dec. *96 (" [he translates] n little freely may be,
but still with a choice sense of the grace and sweetness of the
Minnesinger . . . the cuts Mr P. has added to his verses are
tame and weak **) ; Acad.^ 23 Jan. '97 (favourable).
Dr W. Streltberg. Vrsermanlsehe Cirammatlk.
Einflllirnns in das Terglelcliende Stadlnm
der altcermanlsehen Dlalekte. Heidelberg,
Winter. 1896. 8vo, pp. xx.+372; 8m., cl. 9m. 226
A careful and eminently favourable review by if. If.
Jellinek in Z.f. d. P. xxix. 874.
<Sotlselies Elementarbveh. By Dr W. Strbitbkro.
Heidelberg, Winter. 1896. 8vo, xii.+200; 3m., cl.
3m.60. 227
An excellent book.
MEDIEVAL LITERATURE.
Epie and Somaneet Essays In NedlieTal Litera-
ture. By W. P. Ker, Prof, of English Literature
in University College, London. Macmillan & Co.
1897. 8vo, pp. XX. + 452 ; lOs. net. 228
Athm., 10 Apr. '97 ("a notable and highly interesting
coBtribution to the history of Middle Age Literature");
Acad.^ 20 March '97 (by F. York Powell: very favourable);
Bookman, Apr. *97, p. 14 (an interesting and eminently
favourable review by C. II. Herford),
Tke Flonrlsklne of Bomanee and the Sise of
Allegory (Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries). By
G. Sahttsbury, M.A. Blackwood & Sons. 1897.
Cr. 8vo, pp. 448 ; 58. net 229
Nai, Gbt., 20 March *97 C'this fantastically named book");
Aead., 24 Apr. '97 (favourable) ; Bookman^ May '97 (a favourable
review by E. K. Chawben) ; Athen., 1 May *97 (unfavourable :
*' if the ol^ect of the book, aa one would have supposed, waa to
Inspire an interest in Middle Age European literature, here one
moat, alas I conf eas it to have cmisplcaoiialy failed **).
PHONETXGS.
Breymann, H., Die phonetlsche LItteratnr von
18T6 bis 1H95. Elne blbllosrapUschliritsciie
IJbersleht. Leipzig, Deichert. 1896. 8vo, pp.
170. 230
A favourable notice by Ad, Tobler in Archiv xcviii., p. 221 ; a
valuable and not altogether favourable review by W. V[ieior] in
Lit. C6/., 22 May '97.
The Teaelier*s Manual of Phonetles i the Sounds
of English. By the late Laura Soambs. Edited
by Prof. ViETOR of Marburg (Ouide II. 61). Swan
Sonnenschein & Co. [In preparation. 231
L*Ab^eMalre of French Pronnnelatlon. By G.
Lbpr^vost. Griffith, Farran, Browne k Ck>.
1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 112 ; 28. 232
Kllnghardt, H. Artikulations- und HSrubungen.
Praktiscbes Hulfsbuch der Phonetik filr Studierende
und Lehrer. Cothen, Schulze. 1897. Large 8vo,
pp. viii. + 256 ; 5m. 60. 288
Highly commended in a review by W. Vlieior] in Lit. Cbl.f
1 May '97.
METHODS OF TEACHING, ETC.
Alms and Praetlee of Teaehlnc Edited by Prof. F.
Spencbr, M.A. Cambridge University Press. 1897.
Cr. 8vo, pp. 292 ; 6s, 234
Edue. 10 Apr. '97 ; Joum. Educ. Apr. W, p. 245 (" The
editor's essay on ' Modem Language Teaching ' is admirably
clear and lucid. He is a thorough-going advocate of the new
method. Mr Way*s essay on * English ' shows a true apprecia-
tion of the power of literature'*); Secondary Education^ 1 May
•97 ; Practical Teacher^ May '97 ; Educ. Time$, Apr. 97 ; School
Guardian, 20 March '97; Times, U M«rch *97; ilood., 29 May
'97.
We have inserted a review above (p. 38).
An Experiment In Modem IiunKuace Teaehlng.
By H. W. Atkinson (Letter to Journal of Edvea-
tum, May '97). 235
A criticism of Mr Kirkman's articles in Joum. Educ.
Wendt, G. Dldahtlh und Methodlk des deut-
sehen Vnterrlchts und der phllosophlsehen
Propildeutlh. Munich, Beck. 1896. 8vo, pp.
160; 3m. 50. 236
Erzlehnnss - und llnterrlehtslehre fttr hdhere
Nildehenschulen. Von Dr. B. Rittbr. Weimar,
H. Bohlaus Nachfolger. 1897. Large 8vo, pp.
ix. + 490; 10m. 237
Bossmann, Dr. Ph. Eln Studlenaufenthalt In
Paris. Eln Ftthrer fttr Neuphllolocen. Mar-
burg, Elwert. 1896. Lai^e 8vo, pp. ii. + 40 ; Om.
60. 238
A reprint of the article mentioned in the last Note in Ouide
No. 11. ; commended to Lit. Cbl., 12 Dec. '96.
«. Sehmedlng. Die elffene Welterblldung Im
Franxdslsehen. Dresden, Koch. 1897. 8vo,
pp. 24 ; 50 pf . 239
Die neusprachllehe Reformlltteratur von 1875-93.
Von H. Breymann (Ouide 1. 179). Leipzig, Deich-
ert. 240
An toteretting review, eminently favourable, by A. Rambeau
in Neu. Spr. iv. 552.
Franitfslsehe und Ensllsche Lektttre auf hdheren
Nildehenschulen. Von E. Wundbr. An article
in Neu. Spr. Vol. iv. pp. 477-485. 241
Modem Foreign lianguases i Examination of
NaTal Ollleers (1) proceeding to the Continent for
Study, (2) for the Grade of Interpreter. Eyre k
Spottiswoode. 1897. Is. 242
■•den Par«lKn Lanc««Ke«i Examination of
Micers of thfi Amy, Oct 1896. Eyre k Spottis-
iroodo. IW. U. 243
TtimS OF SVBSCniPTION.—The QUARTERLY Is tent post free to Mantbera of the Modem Language I
Aaeooiation. fton-membera can obtain it of any Boohaeller at the publiahed prioe of St. I
The gecoad uonibiiT of tlie Medf.m I-angTutge QaarUHy will appuar iia NoTUmb«r lit. I
Artiolrs for futuro bauos Imve bcon promised byDr KAni. Bbbui, Mr F. Victob Dickiks. MrT. le Maiuieaxt I
D0C8E, Profossor Gbobo Fikulbii. Profenor T. Grgoohv Fostkb, Mr I. GOi.wBuji, Professor C. H. HenroBi), I
Mr E. L. MiLNKii-BAnHV, Profcaaoi- Nameh, Profeasof Vicron OoKn, Pi'ofcsBor L. Klcci, Dr ScHODDWtorr, I
ProfcBsor W. W. Skkat, wid oUipm. I
Contributions for No, -i nhoiild rawli the Editors before the Ist of Octolwr. Tliom dealing with Germiatio I
(exe^ Engtith) ehoulil be sent to Dr Kahl Bbrui^ Englemcri-, Chesterton Rund, Ciunbridge, n-lth llomaaet tofl
IVofessor ViLTOB SplBBg, 76 Lnniuuilor Road, Nortli Kenainglon, London, W, ; luid all otlierB to the Genont J
Editor, Dr H. Fkank HEATir, Uiiivci'sity ofLoudoD, Biirlington Gardeuii, London, W. 1
The Editors cannot be roajionaible Tor the tctum of Contributione, uidess oceomixinit'd by a stamped and I
oddreawd enrelofie. I
fei-ioo Copies ahonld be s»ut to the GciiCTiil Editor, and details for the BtWioijmpAim'Ji''*' to Pi'offWOorWitTKR I
BtPi-kANN, Cecil HoiiBe, WoBtraomland Ho«l, Bayswatcr, W. I
ApliliciitioiiB for AdvnIistmcnU blioiild be st'dl Ui tbs Qeneral Editor. Hip scale is ftw folUiwa ;— I
Whole Page, £1 10 I
Half Page, 10 I
Quarter Page, 12 6 I
One Inch lin column), .... 5 1
257,, rf'iiictini] lo uu'iiilicrs of tim Modern I^angnEigi' Association on mlverlisnnienta gl' not l«»s llinn hnlf a I»ge. J
NORMANDY.— CHAPLAIN, Curist CauRcrr. Dieppe (lute Mnater ut Uppingham, I
Professor ut Queen's College, London, and Lecturei- at Wren's), prepares for the Universities, j
India Civil Service, Sandhurst, Woolwich, and other Examinations. Conversational Frendt I
and Oennan, \
Record (at Wren's}— '
India Civil Servioe— FIRST PLACE (in German) FOUR Times in SIX years.
Sandhnrat, Woolwich, E. Cadets, &c.— FIRST and SECOND PLACE TWELVE Times. <
Healthy Climate. Golf, Shooting, Fishing, Cycling. Home Comforts, fforletate Terms.
NEW AND FORTHCOMING WORKS of Professor VICTOR SPIERS, M.JL, \
OFHCIEE DB L'INBTRUCTIOH PDBUQIFE. I
HEADY IN JUU WW I
*CRJU>UiTED COURSE OF TRiNBLATlON IHTO FREHCB PROSE. For Higher Knrnia of Schools and I
(or Uiiiventily (.Villuj^m, eonUiiniii^ \H KitrufUi ilivijud iiitu Hug, Faiiiu Kaii), Dijinilt, nnd IVi-ji /Jifirall powiagiiii, J
moiit of wbtch «iu Iw done in ddu or two sittiDgit. Tliu aitroutB are of aisctuiotl IntglA, iiuf/y oiWhuIh', nod bafe I
emiltnt (oirea rrrnirui, lieing uioit frouuently tnuialationii from flrst-mte French salhora. Published I'tIch, 'ia. M. I
The KEY irUI bo fnrwarded onlf to Teaohere of recognised poaition, or to Students who acnd a vritton uuthoriM' I
lion from their miuter. AgipUcntiun to be mwlo to tbs Author direct. Price it, !rL net, post free. 1
'DRILL OR FRBHCH QRAinUB, Designed expressly for Schools, containing numerous and carefully graduated I
Exerdtee npon the Accidence luid Eleuientury Syutjii, and a short suuimnry ot the ruloa, 'llie lint eiarciiieH in each 1
chaptor are nearly all in French, eo that the attention b concentrated upon imr rule ut a ttmo. They cnn be ilone by I
whole olasaea in lar^ qiuntitieB and in a Hhart time. At the end of oacb ehapter eiercises luv ^fen »i SnffluA. J
l*iil.lighed Prioe, Is. 6d. 1
• SPKCtUE.v COPIES Kill hrM'f^"'''' t" TKicHn-i, F«ii Fi-tf.oirmMaM'ertlii. to'*" pai-lMm. 1
FRENCH HISTORICAL ORAMMAB AND SHORT ETYKOLOGIC AL DICTIONARY FOR SCHOOLS.
sniPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KKNT A CO., Lm, 31 and 33 P.itkkkoktkh Bow, R.C.
MATHIAS MEISSNER.
A New Practical and Eas; Method of Learning the German Langaage.
23rd edition, corrected and revised. 8uo. cloth, 2s. 6d. Key to the same. Is. J
a'^HIS Oramniar, which at once embraces mid sujiersedeB all former Bystems, is tme of the moat I
valuable German Urammars published. It is not only an easy book for beginners liut also a most I
desirable class-book for progressive study, I
" How to leam Languages. The solution of this {jroblem can he nowhorv better, if su v#ll, found than in tlia I
new and improved system of learning languages inlroiluced by Mathias Ueiasner." — MrituA Journal t^ Vummeret. I
" Is certainly one of the best books on the sulgoct in our langnain." — Tkt €fmtleman'i Journal. I
"We think highly of Moiasncr's Grammar," etc., etc.— ^I'jA SAwl, Dnbliiu 1
■' So fiir an I can judge joiu' book is cIiq imvliil n( wliat n uchool bonk should bc^clcar, well nxjiresaed and 1
concise." — BoiiBorOt SthotJ. I
■■ Wo much Bj)prove of fhn wbolp lurrftrigenicnt of your frrnniinar."^A'iiE(/ fjlirnni VI.' s Ommiimr AWiou?. I
PubUshed by TH. WOHLLEBEK, Philological BookseUor, I
45 OREAT RUSSELL BTREET (oppoiite the BTltlah Uusenni), LONDON, W.C, 1
Soohs in all languages supplied at the lowest terms. Special terms for achoola. Speoiality : German booka. j
The
Modern Language
Quarterly
With which is incorporated
THE MODERN LANQUAQE TEACHERS' QUIDE
Vol. I.
November 1897
No. a.
CHAUCER AND BLIND HARRY.
Thb influence of Chaucer upon the Scottish
poets of the fifteenth, and even of the six-
teenth century, has often been discussed ;
and instances have been given shewing that
Henrysoun and King James I., Dunbar, and
Gawain Douglas were well acquainted with
the works of one who was acknowledged as a
master.
Yet I cannot find that any one has yet
noticed that Blind Harry came under the
influence of the same great poet. The choice
of his subject was such that he could nol
avail himself of an English writer's opinions
or expressions to any great extent. He
writes with so patriotic and so hearty a feel-
ing of enmity against all things belonging to
the southerner that he has unanimously been
acquitted of all such indebtedness. But the
good man came under the spell, all the same.
In the first place, consider his metre. It
is simply that of the Knightes Tale, through-
out the greater part of the poem. But he
sometimes breaks out into stanzas, and it
seems to have puzzled the critics to guess the
origin of these metrical efforts. The answer
is not recondite.
Thus, in Book VL lines 1-104, he has 18
stanzas of 8 lines each, on the pattern ex-
emplified in the Monkes Tale.
In Book H. lines 180-359, he has 20
stanzas of 9 lines each, with the rhyme-
formula — (wJb, aab, bah, as in Chaucer's
Anelida.
In Book n. lines 171-179, he has a 9-line
stanza on a pattern of his own, with the
formula aab, aah, M. But it is easy to see
its origin. It is simply borrowed from the
9-line stanzas in the Complaint of Mars,
with the formula aab, aaby occ. In the last
three lines he has repeated his rhjnnes,
instead of bringing in a new one. The idea
is the same, viz., that of making the last pair
of lines rhyme together.
We know that, in the case of the Kinds
Quhair, even the grammar was influenced by
that of Chaucer. It is fairly astonishing to
find that even Blind Harry acknowledged the
charm of Southern grammar ! He frequently
uses beyn, ue, been, instead of are, in the
present of the plural The glossary gives
only one reference, but more occur; e,g, in
Book XI. line 83.^ Still more wonderful
is the use, in one instance only, of the
Southern past participle yno7n{e) in place of
the Northern nomen. This prefixed y- occurs
in Book IX. line 53,^ where it is necessarv
for the scansion, and rimes to com (which
cannot here be comen), Cf. Troilus, i. 242.
But, of course, the most interesting point
is that of indebtedness of knowledge and ex-
pression. Thus, in Book VII. line 189, we
nave :
'' Quhen Sampsone powed to grond the gret
piller,
Saturn was than in-till the heast sper."
The note says : " It is difficult to see how
the date of Sampson's expiring feat could be
ascertained.''
However, we have it on the authority of
Saturn himself. He says, according to
Chaucer's Cant. Tales, A. 2466 :
*' 1 slow Sampsoun in shaking the piler."
It is amusing to see how Blind Harry has
made a hash of it after all. He wants to tell
us that, at the death of Sampson, Saturn was
^ *' Parteis heyn met ner a favr forert-sid."
' " Leyt salys £bJ1, and has toir oonn y&om :
A god gRj frynd 4wt o*** " *ni."
60
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
in the ascendant But he actually says that
Saturn was in the highest sphere. Well, he
has always been in the highest sphere ; at
least until Uranus and Neptune were dis-
covered. This is, probably, the vaguest date
on record.
It is not merely this sole line, but much
of the context, which is borrowed from this
passage in the Knightes Tale. Thus Blind
Harry tells us that Saturn " wakens war, and
waxing (increase) of pestilence." The note
says : " In Lilly there is nothing in support
of this." But Lilly knew mucli less than
Chaucer did about astrology. Just above
the line cited, Saturn claims as his '' the
cherles rebelling," which accounts for " war " ;
and a few lines below he says : " My loking
is the fader of pestilence." Cant, TaieSf A.
2469.
Now that we are on the track, we can
easily explain the corrupt line just above
(Book VI r. 1. 183), viz. :
** His drychyn is with Pluto in the se ; "
where His means Saturn's. This curious
word drychyn is entered in the New English
Dictionary under dretching, and is explained
as " procrastination " or " delay," which gives
no true sense. It was not Saturn's drychyng
that sent people to Pluto ; it was his drench-
ing, i,e, his power of drowning his victims.
See the preceding Chaucerian line (A. 2456),
which settles it.
** Myn is the drenehiTig in the see so wan."
The mistake is easy. The scribe has left out
the mark for n over the y, and that is all.
Read drynchyn, with yn for en, and final n
for final Tig ; both too common to need com-
ment.
Compare again such lines as these :
** Fallyng off wallis with cruel wiolence." Wallace,
Vll. 186.
" Myn is the mine of the hye halles,
The fallyng of the toures and the walles."
Cant, TaUSy A. 2463.
Once more, Chaucer's "cherles rebelling"
becomes, in Blind Harry, "rebell renkis."
The whole of these two passages should be
compared throughout.
Just below (Book VII. 1. 192) we read :
** Qnhen Phiorax sank thronch the erd till hell."
It is vigorously put ; but Chaucer said it first.
''Amphiorax fil through the ground to hoUe."
Troil,, II. 105.
I conclude (from other passages besides this)
that Harry had read his Trouus,
In Book VI. 303-4 we read of a man who
is thus described :
*« All Ingland cost he knew it wondyr weiU,
Fra Hull about to Biyato euerilkdeilL"
I think he was first cousin to Chaucer's ship-
man :
*' He knew well alle the hayenes, as they were,
From Gootland to the cape of Fiuisterre. . . .
Ther nas noon swich from Hulk to Cartage."
It is said of the same individual (vi. 307) :
" In Pvkart^ and Flandrys he had beyne ;
All Normond^ and Frans haill he had seyne.'*
So he must have travelled about like
Chaucer's Knight.
In Book VI. 346 we have :
** Quhar claryowns blew full mony mychty sonis."
But Chaucer says that clarions blew ''blody
sounis " (C. T., A. 251 1) ; which is more forc-
ible.
In Book VIII. 1183 we read :
" The mery day sprang fra the oryent,"
This reminds of Chaucer's "mery day"
(C. T., A. 1 499) which also appears in company
with " the orient." And immediately below
comes our old friend Zephyrus.
** Zepherus began his morow cours
The swete wapour thus fra the ground resours."
In Book IX. 1. 9 Zephyrus appears, as
in Chaucer, arm in arm with "eek" and
**sweet ":
'* Zepherus eek, with his suet vapour."
And in the next line we have " by werkyng
of natour"; which answers to Chaucer's
" vertu."
• Nothing can be more hopeless than Blind
Harry's astrology. It is always wrong ; but
he knew that Unaucer was fond of it, and he
felt bound to be the same. In Book IX.
1. 20 he tells, amongst other thin^, that
"Caprycorn" is "the sygn of the Lioun.'*
But how one sign can also be at the same
time another sign he omits to explain. This
is no exaggeration ; see the whole of the
hopeless 24 lines which begin this book.
In Book IX. 1. 1937 he says of Wallace :
" In tym off pes, mek as a maid was he."
Chaucer's Knight was just like him :
'* And of his port as mek as is a mayde."
I will trace just one more passage. In Book
I. 111-2 we read :
** Is nayne in warld, at scaithis ma do mar
Than weUe trastyt in borne familiar."
Here borne does not mean, as the Glossary
says, ^*a pledge"; but a "bom familiar"
means a born friend. I think, moreover,
that in is an error for and. The main idea
comes from Chaucer's Cant. Tales, R 1784;
but Chaucer himself got it first from
Boethius, Book III., prose 5, last line:
** And what pestilence is more mighty for to anoye
a wight than a familier enemy ? "
Walter W. Skeat.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
51
OLD AND MIDDLE ENGLISH NOTES.
L 0.R oBcelma, "a chilblain."
In an article in the Modem Language Notes
XL (1896), col. 322, 0. B. Schlatter takes ex-
ception at the explanation of O.E. cecelma as
" chilblain,'^ a meaning rightly assigned to it
by Cockayne, Bosworth-Toller, Sweet, Hall,
etCi, and tries to show that it means
" furfuratiom." He then adds: "The way
Cockayne has arrived at the meaning * chil-
blain ' is this : Mone exhibits a gloss midas
acdman. . . . But Mone's mulas^ I have
reason to believe, is rather a mutilation of
glumulas.*' What Schlatter's "reason'* for
this assumption is he does not state, but if
he had taken the trouble to look up the text
from which the gloss is taken, he might have
easily convinced himself that he was wrong,
and that the reading mulas is perfectly cor-
rect. The glosses printed by Mone are from
a Brussels MS. of Aldhelm's De laudibtis vir-
gvnjUads,^ and a reference to the passage
whence the glossed mulas is taken, would
have shown him that it reads,^ " Omnia hoec
non sunt exira palatium regis^ sed alUer sedet in
carruca prcefecturce digiiitaSy aliier mulionum
vUUaSf alikr, qui pedibus continei mulas"
With this compare the Modern French,
" avoir les mules avx talons^' and the entries
quoted by Schlutter from Florio {mule kibes
chUblanes) and from Cotgrave {mule a hihe).
In the face of this evidence, I do not think
there can be any doubt that cecelma means
« chilblain."
2. O.E. egw\ " dodrans."
In the Modem Language Notes^ XL (1896),
col. 408, Schlutter discusses Hall's " egur =
flood, tide," which is based on the gloss
egur = dodrans in WrightrWiUker^ 18^^, etc.
Schlutter hesitates between two explanations
-—either to accept dodrani as correct, and to
explain egur as a corruption of []>a n]egun
\dilas]j or else to accept egur, and to regard
dodransaa a corruption of [re]dondans = r&iunr
dans.^ It is not my object here to criticise
S.'8 suggestions, — they are not likely to
be accepted — I merely wish to point out
that both the English egur and the Latin
dodrans are perfectly correct and well
^ They were again edited by Bouterwek in Haupt's
ZeUKhrytfUrdeutsches AUerihum, ix. 403.
* Cp. Aldhelm, ed. Giles, p. 19.
' In the Anglia, xix. 471, S. somewhat modifies
his yiews, but his newer theory that aegur is a cor-
mption ot aeciir=ea'€lr (sic !) "Wasserkehr," is not
Hkely to be taken more seriously than his former
ezplanation.
authenticated. Besides the instances in
Wright-WiUker^ there are others; and the
inflected forms of both the English and
Latin words which occur show that the
possibility of scribal corruption is out of the
question. The first instance, which, more-
over, confirms the correctness of the meaning
" flood " assigned to egor, I printed from the
Salisbury Aldhelm MS., in the Jnglia, XV.,
208, catacltsmi = egares, and in my forthcom-
ing volume of O.E. glosses (vii. 159) the same
gloss is given from another MS. In the same
volume (xiii. 1) we have the gloss dodran-
tium = eogra (var. lect. eogora) ; this is taken
from Aldhelm's Epistola ad Eahfridum {Aid-
helm, ed. Giles, 92^) — Polissimum, quod ie
exulem almus arbiter priscam patemi visitant em
dientelam ruris {ccerda ponti trans glauci, enor-
masque dodrantium glareas atque spumiferas
lymphce nymphce obstirpationes, drdli carina
procellosum sulcante salum) reducere, ovante
novarcho, dignatus est.
This quotation confirms the correctness of
the above cited gloss dodrans = egur, and in
addition afifords us an undoubted instance of
the use of the Latin dodrans. But it is, by
no means the only iu stance : dodrans, ** flood,
high-tide," is found also in certain Latin
writings composed in a very curious and in-
flated style, viz., the so-called Hispevica
famina and a Hymn.^ Cp. J. M. Stowasser,
Incerti auctoris Hisperica famina, Vienna, 1887,
p. 12^, vastaque tumerUe dodrante inundatfreta ;
and ibid., p. 13*®, guod spumaticum rapuit tola
diluvium, pcllentemque tonuit rapere dodrantem.
Cp. also J. M. JStowasser, StoUmes Latini^
Vienna, 1889, p. vi.*^
uidemus litus
Blepomen agialus
uincitur adsiasis id est adiauou
nicate dodrantibus :
sic mundi et uita huius.
The word adsissa, which here glosses dod-
rans, also occurs in the Hisperica famina,
p. 11^, protinus spumaticam peUit in littora
adsisam. The meaning, as Stowasser, p. 33,
points out, is " floodj high-tide " : cp. Isidor,
De ord. creat., 9, 7. On adlauau, cp. Stowasser,
StoL Lai., p. X.
* On these works, to which also the Lorica of
Gildas is nearly related, cp. Zimmer, Nenniua Vindi-
catttSy 291. It is not at all impossible that these or
similar writings may have been the source whence
Aldhelm got 5ie word dodrans. His Latinity pos-
sesses various features in common with the Hisperica
famina group, which point to the conclusion that he
was not uninfluenced by the style of this sohooL
« Also in Haupt's Zeilsehrifl, v. 207.
52
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
3. On New English pillow.
The N.E. pUlotD and the M.K pilwey from
which it is regularly developed, are com-
mooly assumed to be the descendants of
O.E. pyle, " a pillow." But this O.E. pyle
would normally have yielded a N.E *jpt//,
and though Skeat alludes to the difficulty
of explaining the development of the M.K
from the O.E. form, so far as I know no
attempt has been made to clear the matter
up.
The O.E. pyle, like the Old High German
pfdiuHy is an early loan word from the Latin
pulvinus ; it was borrowed in the form
*pulvjiny and the n having been dropped in
the West Germanic period (cp. Paiu and
Braune's Beitrdge, xii. 381), it must in O.K
have assumed the form *pultci, and been
treated as an i-stem. At a very early period
the masculine i-stems ^ve up their genitive
and dative singular in favour of the cor-
responding forms of the o-declension : this
was the case in Gothic, Old Saxon, Old
High German, and O.E. (for O.E. cp. the
dative /aen^o^^ in the Epinal Glosses), and we
should therefore expect in the earliest O.K a
gen. and dat. *pyltDaes, *pylwae, later 'toes,
-we. At a period subsequent to this change
of declension, the phonetic law came into
action, by which w was dropped before i
(cp. Sievers, § 173), so that the nom. ace.
*pulwi became *pw/t, whence O.E. pyle^
which is the regular form for the nom. and
ace. Now the forms for the gen. and dat.
which actually occur are not *pyltceSy -Iwe^
but pyles,^ -U^ : that is, a levelling has
taken place, the nom. and ace. forms without
w having caused the loss of the w in the
gen. and dat. But that the forms *pylwe8^
*pylwey though unrecorded, did exist, seems
proved by the M.E. pilwe,^ Moreover, I
think I have found further confirmation of
this. A corresponding levelling in the
opposite direction, starting from ^pyltoes,
-we^ would have produced a nom. ace. pylu
(on the analogy of the tm-stems: healu^
oealwes, etc.), and this form actually occurs
in an O.E. gloss: cervical = pylu (in my
forthcoming vol. of O.E. glosses, xxix. 4).
The starting point of the M.K and N.E.
forms were, of course, the O.E. fr-forms
(cp. yellow from O.K geolu, geolwes).
In the same volume of O.E. glosses there
^ The t-form daeli is instmniental.
* Cp. Techmer's Intematumale ZeUachr^ft^ II.
12S», Pyles tacen,
' Cura Pastoralis, p. 148^, etc.
* The w of the M.E. form obviously goes back to
the V of the Latin pulvinus, and shows that pilwe
oannot be an independent M.E. reborrowing of the
aame word.
occurs (Ivi 16) the gloss cervical ^pylewer
(originally pyle was written, and another
hand sul^equently added the wer). With
this compare a gloss in the twelfth century
MS., Bodley 730 foL U4> : Hoc auriculare d
hie pulvillus idem sunt .8. oreiler .i. pulewar,
et hoc cervical, and fFnghtfFiaker, 742"*: Hoe
cervical =pel(koare. This word, which is not
recorded in BradleyStralmann, must, of
course, be distinguished from Chaucer's
pilweberey and seems to be a compound of
O.E. pyle and Old Norse ver^ "a case,
cover.
4. Sir Oawayne and the Green Knighi.
(a) Line 427.
Sir Gawayne had just severed the Green
Knight's head from his body, when —
" Pe favre hede fro >e halce hit [felle] to >e er>e,
bat fele hit foyned wyth her fete, yem hit forth
roled."
The felle in brackets is an addition of Sir
F. Madden's, and it was retained by Morris
in his text, whilst Matzner, AUenglische
SprachprobeHf i. 319, in his note to this
passage, suggests helde instead of felle, on
account of the alliteration ; and it certainly
would appear more probable that hede and
hcUce should bear the alliteration than fayre.
But it seems to me that the line requires no
emendation at all, and that we ought to
adhere to the manuscript reading :
" Pe fayre hede fro \fe halce hit to ]» er[K5."
The hil is not a pronoun, but a verb, and
bears the alliteration. M.E. hiUen was used
intransitively as well as transitively, and
meant "to come, arrive." Cp. Patience, 1.
289, he hitte to a hyme, "he came to a
corner," and Destruction of Troy, 13495, the
haven that he hit to,
(b) Lines 1280-81.
" Pus [lay mcled of much-quat, til myd-mom paste,
& ay ])e lady let lyk, a hym loued mych.'*
For the a in the second line and is sug-
gested in Morris's edition, whilst let lyk is
translated "appeared pleased." But there
is no justification for this rendering of lyk.
The simplest and most probable explanation
— one, moreover, which involves no altera-
tion of the text — is to regard a as a
weakened form of ho : cp. 1. 1283, where /
were apparently stands for ho were. The
comma after lyk must of course be struck out.
The meaning is, " And ever the lady acted
(feigned) as though she loved him much."
I am bound to add that I have not found
further instances of any such weakened
forms of ho, and if this explanation should.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
53
on that account^ be rejected, one might
regard the a as a scrilMil error for ?io, or
possibly for as ho. The meaning would
remain the same.
(c) Lines 1398 ff.
'* Pay la^ed, k made hem hijpe,
Wyth lotej >at were to lowe,
To soper t>ay )ede asswyjie,
Wyth dayntes nwe in-nowe."
Lowe is rendered in the glossary " quiet,
secret," but "they laughed and made merry
with words that were too quiet (or secret) "
does not seem very satisfactory. More-
over, a still more fatal objection has been
overlooked, viz., that, if identified with
" low," the ow would have the diphthongal
(n^sound, whereas the rhyme words, motce,
innoice, in both of which the ow denotes the
iZ-sound, show that we must pronounce lu-e,
not lou-e^ and that it is therefore quite a
different word.
The explanation is, I believe, a very
obvious one: lowe is simply an aphetized
form of the common M.E. verb aUnoen, "to
praise, commend," from O. French alouer^
Latin aUaudare. Cp. lowable " praiseworthy "
for alowable in Piers PlowmaUy C. vi. 103,
xviii 130, etc. The meaning of the line
then is, " with words (behaviour) that were
(was) to be praised." Cp. AyenbiU^ p. 95",
^is trau is to alowe and to louie uor manye ]>inges;
also pp. 227" ; 233»*. Bobert of Brunne*s Chron
ide, ed. Heame, p. 281, His dedes ere to alowe
for his hardynesse. Merlin, ed. Wheatley,
p. 355''^, Oretly were thei to alowe and to
preise.
(d) Lines 1450-51.
** Ful oft he bydej )« bayo,
& mayme) ]!e mute Inn-melle.'*
The second line is generally considered to
mean "maims the pack in the conflict,'^
melle being identified with the Romance wonl
meaning " battle, conflict" ^
It seems to me more probable that innmdle
stands for imeUe, from the Old Norse i mUli^
or rather from its Old Danish equivalent.
The n is, of course, due to the influence of
the English m, and this t7i-form is met with
elsewhere, e,g. Pearl, 1. 1126.*
This M.K imelle was used not only as a
preposition, but also as an adverb meaning
" between times, at the same time."
Cp. Ywain and Gawain, ed. Schleich,
Oppeln, 1887, IL 118-20:
" Madame, al hale )>is cumpani
Praies )ow hertlv now omell,
Pat he his tale K>rth might tell. "
Ibid., 1. 3235 ff.
*' Darof cowth Ywayn no rede,
Sare he douted to be ded ;
And also his damysel
Ful mekil mumyng made omeU,
And wele sho wend, he sold be slane.**
If we assign a similar meaning to innmeUe
in Sir Gawayne, we may translate " Full oft
he (the boar) awaits the attack and maims
the pack at the same time."
Arthur S. Napikr.
Oxford.
' Cp. Morris's Glossary, s.y. MeUe, Melly ; and
Luick, Anglia, zi. 573.
2 Cp. inbland, "together" {Sir Qawayne, 1. 1205 ;
Cleanness^ 1. 885), which stands for ibland, from Old
Norse i bland, "among." Cp. also inlyche {Pearl,
645, 602), " alike," for Uyche.
THE REVISED TEXT OF SIR GA WAYNE AND THE GREEN KNIGHT.^
Mr Gollancz has at length given us his
text of Sir Gawayns, but without Introduc-
tion, Glossary, or Notes ; they are still " in
preparation, the new text being bound up
with the apparatus supplied by Morris in
1864.
It is impossible to estimate fully the value
of Mr Gollancz' work on the text until we
get his Glossary and Notes, but owing to the
importance of the text it has been thought
worth while to notice the revision at once.
To begin with, I will take the restoration
of the readings of the MS. : — Mr Gollancz
(G) has maintained the MS. readings in some
35 cases (11. 172, 334, 440, 558, 651, 652,
^ Early English Text Sodetj^. Original Series, 4.
Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight l^orth Edition,
roTiaed, 1897.
889, 893, 988, 1114, 1188, 1265, 1281, 1304,
1355, 1393, 1480, 1497, 1540, 1564, 1572,
1678, 1817, 1878, 1962, 1965, 2002, 2018,
2027, 2102, 2111, 2167, 2185, 2422, 2447),
in which Morris (M.) either introduced
different readings into his text or suggested
them in foot-notes.
In some cases the difference between the
two editors is merely a matter of spelling
{e,g, 334, 2027) : in others the reading
adopted or suggested by Morris seems quite
unnecessary, and the MS. can be accepted at
once {e,g, 172, 440, 558, 651): in others
again the MS. reading is, to say the least,
difficult to interpret, and we await Mr
Gollancz' explanation with interest, e,g,: —
889. Wyth sere sewes and sete.
54
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY'
Does sete = Bw^te, as M. suggests, or
s^te — ie. proper, suitable?
893. and ay sawes so sle3e3.
Satoes presumably = sayings, and not =
sewes, dishes (Morris).
1114. ]>ay dronken and daylyedon & dalten
unty3tel.
M. suggests that unty^tel is a corrup-
tion of uniyl ny^te^ or if correct that
it is connected with iy^t (fasten) and
therefore = unrestrainedly. Both
are unsatisfactory.
G. prints urUy^Ul, and we await his ex-
planation. I think urUy^td is a cor-
ruption of urdytel.
1304. &yJre lest he displese yow.
M. suggests /re = fere (fear): there
can be little doubt, I think, that
fire = firre (moreover), an interpre-
tation first pointed out by Miss
Turner of Bedford College.
1497. 3if any were so vilanous l^at yow de-
vaye wolde.
M. reads denaye: I do not know how
devaye is to be interpreted.
1540. Bot to take J?e toruayle to my-self.
Both M. and G. give this as the MS.
reading : I have looked at the MS.
carefuUy and read trauayUy not
toruayle; this reading suits the
context exactly.
Next in interest to the MS. restorations
are the deviations from the MS. introduced
by G. ; there are some 40 in all, of which
eight were suggested in foot-notes by M., but
were not introduced into the text. The fol-
lowing are the most noteworthy : —
86. He wat3 so loly of his lofnes (MS.).
G. reaas lolyfnes.
88. G. reads Umge for MS. lenge.
124. „ sylueren (M. conj.) for MS.
syluener.
157. Heme wel haled hose of jTat same grene
MS.
M. put a comma after haled^ and evi-
dently took heme as a substantive.
G. reads : — Heme-wel haled hose of
)>at same grene. This is im-
doubtedly a step in the right
direction; it makes Heme-wel ad-
verbial and comparable with Hemely
(1852); in fact the similarity of
1. 1852 (WhUe he hit hade hemely
halched aboute) makes the change
of hdUd into halched a likelv one.
But I hardly think " heme-wel haled "
is attributive to ''hose," because
" l^at spenet on his sparlyr " repeats
the same idea, and the author of Sir
Gawayne does not repeat himself :
it must then refer to ''mantile"
and '' hod " and modify the idea of
156i. We should then punctuate
1566 & layde on his schulderes
Heme-wel haled ;
286. G. supplies -vx)d as suggested by
Morris, and reads " brayn-wod in hys
hede,'' which completes the sense and
the metre.
653. G. reads caudadoung for MS. caueUmn^
697. „ neghe „ noghe
751. „ sei-uyse „ seruy
795. „ towres „ iowre
822. „ quil „ guel
884. „ tabu „ tapU
which is an excellent emendation.
956. G. reads schedes (M. conj.) for MS.
scheder.
975. „ a-guoyrUance „ a guoynianee
1032. ,, y „ (&
1047. According to M., MS. reads deme
„ G., „ derue
It is very difficult to distinguish be-
tween the scribe's " u " and " n " :
probably G. is right.
1053. G. reads with MS. " I wot in worlde,"
but suggests in foot-note " I ne wot,"
. the negative being required. Why is
it not introduced into the text 1 .
M. suggests **I not," which is prob-
ably the true reading.
1124. G. reads lede for MS. leude.
1156. According to M., MS. reads mene,
„ G., „ meue; ef.
I 1047.
1315. G. reads fFai^ (M. conj.) for MS. fFOi
(With).
1836. I haf worthly )?is wonej wythinne
(MS.).
G. reaas :^— )?at I haf worthyly wonnen
}>is wone3 wythinne ; a reading that
commends itself on all grounds, for
the line wants a p.p. both gram-
matically and metrically.
1412. G. reads hade growe for MS. hade
growe),
1440, 41. Long sythen for >e sounder ]>At
wi3t for-olde,
For he wat3 b . . . bor al]>er grattest
(MS.).
G. gives the admirable reading :
Long sythen woned fro ]>e sounder
]>&t wi3t for-olde.
For he wat3 beste baleful and bor
all?er grattest.
1467. G. reads schifled for MS. Schafted
1588. „ freke (M. conj.) „ freke^
1696. „ caste3 „ costej
1720. .. muete „ mute
ir
»
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
55
6. reads : —
1729. and ^e lad hem, bMaggid mon for MS.
And je lad hem bi lag mon.
an ingenious emendation that satis-
factorily explains the presence of
" mon.f
1743. There is a difference between M. and
G. in reading the MS. M. reads
wayne^ and suggests wayue^ :
G. reads wayne^ as MS. reading. Cf,
1. 1047.
1752. The line is defective. M. supplies
dy^L
G. improves upon it with " dy3t him."
1815. G. reads rw^t (M. conj.) for MS. 03/.
1863. G. reads /ro for MS. for.
1906. „ hym „ by,
1909. „ bra}p „ - bray,
2177. G. suggests : — ^e rayne and his riche
bridle. MS. omits hidle.
2187. G.'s change of Re into Here seems
unnecessary and pointless.
2290. G. reads ryney M. ri/m^,
2329. G.'s conjecture of Schaped as the
illegible woid by preserving alliter-
ation is better than M.'s sikered.
2448. G. supplies a necessary hat^.
2461. G. reads glopnyng (M. conj.) for MS.
gopnyng.
There are a large number of deviations
from the MS., some 75, introduced by M.
and maintained by G. Most of them are
unimportant, being corrections of slips in
spelling ; in some few cases redundant or
repeated words are omitted ; in others, of
greater importance, missing words are sup-
plied (e.g. 11, 427, 1444, 1639), but they
are quite convincing.
A few modifications and improvements
have been made in the punctuation and in
the addition of necessary inverted commas ;
but the punctuation is still overdone in
some cases, and in others requires considera-
tion from the point of view of its effect on
the meaning.
The s)'stem of the textual notes is not
always consistent Now and again where
square brackets are used in the text, indi-
cating of course an editorial addition, an
unnecessary footnote is also given ; in a few
cases the textual notes are placed at the side
of the page, which is confusing; and the
numbering of notes is now and again incor-
rect ; the marginal paraphrase wants revision
in a few cases, notably in IL 2187, 88.
Altogether the new text is a gain; it is
at the same time a tribute to the scholarship
of M. that so many of his conjectures can
be accepted by later scholars.
There are of course a series of difficult
passages in the text, for the explanation of
which we shall look to G.'s Glossary and
Notes. May they soon appear.
^ ^ T.G.F.
A CX)NTESTED READING IN THE CODEX ARGENTEUS.
I. A NEW SUGGESTED EMENDATION.
1. Luke xiv. 31, as given in this famous
codex, reads and is arranged thus : —
. . . Ai)>)>au
bwas Inudans gaugands stinqnan
wi|ira an)Nirana biudan du xoigA
na, nia gasitan(i8 faar)»i8y ... etc
The original Greek (similarly arranged)
is: —
... 11
rlt /SeurtXci>i Topevd/ievos d'Vfi/SaXcti'
oix^ KoOlirat irpCcrrov . . . K.r.X.
The English :—
. . . "Or
what king going to encounter {or make
an attack upon) another king vnUi
aview to war^ will not first sit down ..." etc.
2. If, for the sake of reference hereafter,
we first Inquire how phrases of the same
pattern as tig 'iriXtfiov are rendered into
Gothic, we shall find (1) that ih followed
by a concrete substantive is given by du
plus a concrete subst^ as f/^ sv cufia cjSaT*
rMnM'iv (1 Cor. xii. 13) ; Go., du ainamma leika
daupidai sium : but (2) that tig plus an abstract
subst. may be given either (a), and generally,
by du plus an abstract subst., as : ourog xtT^ai
tig vruffiv xai avd6Ta<fi¥ foWZv (Luke li.
34); Go., sa ligi> du drusa jah ussiassai
managaize ; or (b) sometimes by the infinitive
with du, as: tifnTg apvaytigSfAiOa tig d^d¥-
Tfiffiv rov xvpiov (1 Thess. iv. 17); (jIo., weis
frawilwanda du gamotjan fraujin ; and so
dufiskon = tig &ypay (Luke v. 4) ; &c.
3. Turning to the Gothic lines in para>
graph 1, we see that line 3 ends with wigd
(i.e. wigan), and line 4 begins with rui ; and,
as the Goths knew nothing of hyphens,
these three syllables apparently make up
vnganna. In this expression, Ihre and the
older editors and critics saw no diflBculty;
and, indeed, it has been defended within the
last quarter of a century by Dr Julius Jolly
{Gesdi, des Infin,), Now wiganna is of course
to be taken as the dative of a verbal wbst.
56
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
or infin., answering exactly to the Anglo-
Saxon gerund in -anne after id (td cwmanne,
etc.), and to the similar forms in other West-
Teutonic dialects. But it is objected, firstly,
that, notwithstanding the numerous oppor-
tunities for the use of such forms, no other
instance occurs anywhere else in the Gothic
remains ; nor do parallel forms occur in the
closely-related Old Norse; and secondly,
that the original form of the suffix -anna,
-anne having been -anja^ such gerund in
Go. would have been of the form wiganja ;
for Gothic is highly conservative of the
old jor ( = yor) suffix.
4. Wiganna being rejected, the suggestions
of editors and critics have to be considered.
Of these only two, not very dissimilar ones,
maintain their ground. The simpler is, to
treat one of the n's as an error of repetition,
so that the word intended should be mgana,
dative of an assumed masc subst., nom.
wigans, " war," stem wigana-. But the only
subst. of that form extant in Gothic is the
concrete personal subst. ^^xidana-, ')^vdanSy
" a king" ; and in the related dialects, even
in Old Norse, as we shall see, the word for
"war" is of a different stem. The other
suggestion, viz. to read wigna, dat. of an
assimied neuter subst. loign, stem tdgna-,
differs only, or chiefly, in being rather less
probable than the former ; for it credits (or
discredits) the scribe with making two rather
glaring blunders: he is supposed to have
put the nasal stroke over the a instead of
the g {wigd, instead of wiga = wigna), and then
to have written the na a second time : yet
Bernhardt is so enamoured of this compound
muddle, that he actually introduces wigna
Into his text of Ulfilas. It need hardly be
added that the stem loigna- also disagrees
with that of the word for " war " in the
other old dialects, and that other neuters in
-na are concrete.
5. It seemed to me, on first examining
the passage and its proposed emendations,
at least ten years ago,^ that the simplest
correction, and, as I shall try to show, the
most defensible, had been entirely over-
looked ; that, instead of inserting super-
fluous letters without obvious temptation or
excuse, the scribe was misled by an error of
the eye into writing one letter less than
he should have written — a sort of mistake
which is not uncommon in the codices. A
curious instance occurs in the last clause of
John xii. 42 (Cod. Arg.), and under con-
ditions which, one would have thought,
^ This article is based on the notes and lexicon to
a yet unpublished edition of Ulfilas.
must have made it impossible. The scribe
originally wrote :
• . •
ei us synagogein utwaur-
panai waur^ina.
, , , ** that from the synagogue they
might be cast out,*'
thus omitting m, " not," after synagogein.
Discovering the omission, he returned to
write it in over the line, but actually wrote
only an t, sleepily supposing the final n of
synagogein to be the first letter of ni, (It
should be remembered that in the codices
there are no spaces between the successive
words.) One other instance, and one more
to our point, may be taken from the codex
containing the fragments of that curious old
exposition of St John's Gospel, to which
Massmann ^ve the title Skeireins. Line 10
of section V. should end with taiknjandan,
and 11 should begin with an\paranuh; but
the copyist writes taiknjanda and n]>aranuhf
actually dropping two lettera, and not merely
leaving the former word incomplete, but
mistaking its a for the initial of the latter.
The instance we are discussing (see par. 1)
is not quite so bad: only one letter is
omitted, and the omission occurs, like the
last mentioned, in the most likely place,
viz. at the break between two lines. The
former line ended, as we have seen, in
du wigd: before the next line was begun,
there would probably be a short interval,
and most likely a reference to the pattern-
copy : on turning his glance again to his
own parchment and looKing back to make
the junction, the scribe would see that the
last letter he wrote was an a, and, not
noticing its surroundings, proceeded as if
it were the first letter of the first word of
the new line : this word should therefore be
ana, and the whole phrase should be du
toigan ana, "to make-war on or upon," t.c,
upon the said king.
6. This reading might be left to stand on
its own merits ; but I will add a few lines of
exposition and defence. Some points, in-
deed, require no discussion. Thus, it has
been shown (par. 2) that the infin. with du
is one of the ways of rendering iig plus an
abstract subst. As to ana, and similar
words placed after the verb or verbal, this
usage is as good Gothic as the corresponding
constructions in our own language are good
English, e,g,:
Jah spaiw in augona is, aUagjands ana handuns
seinos (Mark viiL 23) ;
"And he spat into his eyes, laying on his
hands,"
$.e, of course, "laying his hands on [the
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
67
man's eyes]." This usage is sometimes rather
awkwardly called the ''absolute" use of
''prepositions": in point of fact, in Gothic
at any rate, it looks like the transference
of a separable prefix (which is really an ad-
verb) nrom the head to the tail of its verb or
verbal : la^an ana^ therefore, is = andagjan
(which occurs) ; wigan ana = anamgan ; just
as our forefathers coald say orUecgan, on-
standan, &c., while we can only say to lay
on, to stand on, &c. This branch of the sub-
ject, however, must be left for future con-
sideration: at the present moment I am
anxious to cite a passage which is, for my
purpose, the most striking example of such
"projection," so to say, of ana, and which
most forcibly supports my emendation, if it
does not demonstrate its accuracy. The
passage occurs in Matt, xxvii. 7. The
Greek is :
• . . ifyhpoffap iJi airrCav
Th» dyobp K€pa/ji4u)t els ra^^r
Tois ^€¥01S.
The Gothic (arranged as in C.A) is :
. . . usbauhtedun us )>aiin
)>ana Akr Kasjins du usfilhd
ana gastim.
. . . "they bought with them
the Potter's Field to bury in
for strangers ; "
or " to bury strangers in " ; or, again (as the
Go. active infin. had also to serve sometimes
as passive), " for strangers to be buried in,"
— singularly English idioms. The Go. infin.
phrase here answers point by point to
the phrase in Luke, and similarly renders
iig + an abstract suljst., "for the burial of
strangers." ^
7. With the Gothic of this passage in
Matthew it is highly interesting to com-
pare the A-S. version :
8d gel>6hton hig senne aecer , , . ov td be-
hyrgenne elffeodisce men ;
and also that of Wyclif (later version) :
thei bougten a feeld ... in to biryyng of
pilgrymys ;
where du usfilhan is represented by /o + a
gerundive, and ana by a preceding (instead
of a following) on and in respectively; and
thus three Teutons of genius, but of different
age and nation, independently chose sub-
* A curious coincidence>-not, of course, aflfectinc the
substance — is that the two infin. phrases are written
and divided in the codex in exactly the same way :
Mt, du usfilh&Wana . . . ; Lk., du wiga\\{a)na;
but the scribe was more vigilant in the former
instance.
stantially the same mode of expressing %h
8. A few remarks must be added respect-
ing toigan, or rather respecting its root ; for,
as this word occmrs nowhere else in the Go.
remains, some reader may think it open to
the same objections as the other proposed
readings (par. 3, 4); but it isn't. In the
first place, it is the exact form in the C.A. ;
secondly, it is a probable and an easily
explicable form ; and thirdly, it is supported
by the other Old Teut. dialects. Preceding
editors, whatever they may have made of
loigan, have correctly connected it with the
Go. strong verb weihan, "to fight.'' The
"principal parts" of this verb in Ulfilas are
^infin.) weihan, (pret. sing.) tcaih, (pret pi.
«c.) waihum, (pf. ptcp.) waihana-; and the
related subst. is waikjon-, "a fight"; but,
by Verner's Law (explaining what older
Teutonists called the " grammatical change "),
those parts in the more ancient prse-Ulfilic
Gothic must have been wdhan, wath, tcigum,
wfgana-; and the strong-root forms ^those
showing h) and the weak-root forms (those
showing g) shared, on definite principles, the
whole verbal paradigm between them. In
such a case, levelling or assimilation of the
root-forms, and impimis of their final con-
sonants^ might be expected and predicted.
The Gothic of Ulfilas's time, throughout
nearly the whole series of strong verbs, had
already, in fact, assimilated such difi'ering
consonants, and had usually levelled in
favour of the strong root. The West-Teut.
dialects, although generally maintaining dif-
ferences between root -forms, and so far
showing themselves more primitive than the
Go., nevertheless, as regards this particular
verb, levelled in favour of the weak root
(except in the pret. sing, indie.) ; e.g., A-S.
tdgan, wdh, wigon, wtgen ; and O. H. Grerm.
wigan (also wthan\ loih, wtgum, giiofgan ; cf.
also the related subst. (A-S. and O.N.
toig, O.H.G. t%), of which the stem was
toigo', and not either wtgana- or wtgna-. The
prevalence of these ^-f orms in the Teut. area
makes it probable that the Go. once pos-
sessed, alongside of toeihan, a duplicate verb
of the form tceigan,^ tcaig or waih, wigum,
icigana-. But the usage of language, when a
phonetic variation of a word radiates from
an older word, is to seize the newer form to
express a variation of the idea expressed by
that older one. In this instance weihan was
lefo with the specific and concrete meaning
" to fight" ; and the byform weigan must be
^ Massmann, in his emendation, assumed this
in6n., but made it directly govern a pronoun (tna=
*'him").
58
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
supposed to have assumed the generic and
abstract meaning " to carry on war." ^
9. There is yet the root-vowel of weigan,
as compared with loiganj to consider. Now,
as is well known, ei in Go., although written
as a diphthong, is phonetically a simple
vowel = continental I (our ee); and in the
Go. remains many instances, too many to
be merely mis-spellings, occur, in which t
( = i) appears where we expect ei (laisans for
laisareiSf " a teacher " ; digan for deigan, " to
knead," &c.); so that tcigan may easily be
ttigan^weigan. But there is another ex-
planation which, if less simple, is equally or
even more probable : for not only may the
consonant, but also the vowel, of the weak
root of a verb insinuate itself into what was
previously the strong root. This has hap
pened, e.g,^ in the English word come^ A.-S.
ciiman, once cwiman, Teut. ^ueman,— a change
which is exactly paralleled in Go. itself and
its sister dialect the O.N., in the case of the
verb (Go.) trudan, (O.N.) /roSa, where the u
of the weiak root penetrated all the strong-
root forms, supplanting the e (i) of the older
tr^^n, &c. (our tread^ ue, Md), In the case
of weigan there could have happened a simi-
lar levelling within the paradigm of the verb
itself; but the process was probably assisted
from without For there was in Teut. a
^ That the 60. did, in some instancesi allow the
weak-root consonant to supplant that of the strong
root has been made pretty certain by Paul in his
and Braune's Beitr&ge (vol. vi. p. 541).
verb whose principal parts in Gothic were of
the form tdgan, wdg, tcegum, wtganor, where
it is seen that the root-forms throughout
resemble — exactly in the consonant and
closely in the vowels — the weak forms of
the prffi-Ulfilic weihan-seneSy and all the four
forms of the weigan- (wtgarir) series (see par.
8). Moreover, the meaning of that verb
(originally =^Lat. vehe^e) was a rather forci-
ble one in East Teut. (see Ulf., Lk. vL 38,—
mitads goda jah ga-mgana, ''good measmre
and shaken down "), and not altogether alien
to the fundamental idea of weihan or wtgan;
so that we have here conditions inviting to the
formal approximation of one verb (uigan) to
the other (tvigan). That such approximation
took place is not a baseless fancy or conjec-
tiure ; for in O.N. not merely approximation
but apparently complete absorption took
place, and the vega- ( = Go. wtgan-) paradigm
ultimately conveyed the meanings of both
verbs.2 This absorption occurred at so re-
mote a period that no remains of the totgan-
series survived at the literary period : we
may easily conceive, therefore, that a similar
process was going on in the closely-related
Grothic, and need not scruple to read du
wigan ana in Lk. xiv. 31.
T. Lk Marchant Douse.
^ Compare the way in which our vb. bid (A-8.
Uddan, Go. bidjan, ** pray, beseech ") has supplanted
the descendant of A-S. b^odan (60. KH^-biudan),
*' command," which should have given us the parts,
beedt bode, boden ; not only taking over the meaning
of the latter, but at last actually losing its own.
DANTE'S REFERENCE TO THE SPEAR OP PELEUS {Inf., xxxi. 46).
In this passage, in which he is speaking
of the healing properties of the spear of
Achilles, Dante refers to the latter as having
formerly belonged to Peleus, the father of
Achilles :—
*' Od'io ohe soleva la lancia
D'Achille e del suo padre esser cagione
Prima di trista e poi di buona mancia."
This is, of course, the Homeric tradition
{Iliad, xvi. 143-4), but, as Dr Moore points
out in his Studies in Dante (i. 302), there
does not appear to be any Latin authority
from which Dante could have derived his
knowledge of it. There can be little doubt,
however, that Dante's statement is based
upon a misunderstanding of Ovid's couplet
in the Bemedia Amoris : —
'* Vulnns in Herculeo quae quondam fecerat hoste,
VulneriB auxilium Pelias hasta tulif
(w. 47-8.)
Dante, it is evident, took Pelias hasta to
mean " the spear of Peleus,'' instead of
" the spear from Mt. Pelion " (the abode of
the Centaur Chiron, who gave the spear to
Peleus).
To this same misunderstanding of the
Ovidian phrase was doubtless due the not
infrequent association, by other medieval
writers, of Peleus with the spear which pos-
sessed the marvellous healing power referred
to by Dante. The reference to Peleus and
his lanpe had, in fact, come to be regarded
almost as a poetical commonplace, especially
by writers of amatory poems, as is evident
from the following instances : —
*' Ja sa bella boca rizens
No cugei baizan me trays,
Mas ab nn dous baizar m'aucis ;
£ s'ab autre no m'es guirens,
Atressi m'es per semblansa
Cum fo de Peleus lia lansa,
Que de son colp non podi' hom guerir,
Si per eys loc no s'en fezes ferir.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
59
Bernart de Ventadour^ (in Raynouard,
Choix des Poesies miginales des Troubadours^
m. 43).
(I
Sperando morte, ond 'eo poria gioire
La mia crudel feruta,
Si ch'io nom fosse in tutto a morte dato :
Gh^ ricieputo V 6 por folle ardire,
Laudando mia yeduta,
E credendom aver gioioso stato.
Penzo ch'anoor pom en zo' tomare,
Sol per una semblanza,
Che d'amoroso core,
Perseyerando da lei mi yonisse,
G'a Pelleus la posso asimilgliare ;
Feruto di sua lanza,
Non gueria mai, s'aJtroye
Con eila forte no' lo riferisse.*'
Messer Tomaso da Faenza ^ (iu D'Ancooa
e Comparetti, Le Ardicke Rime Volgari setondo
la lessione del Codice Vaticano 3793, U. 45-6).
"Pelao con la lancia attossicata
Ferendo, Tuomo non pottsa guarire
Se non londe ferisse altra fiata :
Si mi yeggio di yoi, bella, yenire,
Che la fcruta, che m'ayete data,
Farami d'esto sccolo partire ;
Conyene per yoi essere sanata,
Che la pena fig^ietemi sentire."
Giovanni dall' Orto* (in Nannucci, Manuale
della Letieratura del prima secoh della Lingua
lialiana, L 227-8).
"La boccha piccioletta et oholorita,
Yermiglia come rosa di giardino,
Piagente et amorosa per basciare ;
£ M llo saccio, ch'i' Pagio proyato
Una fiata, yostra gran merzede.
Ma quella mi fu la lancia di Pelus,
Ch* ayea tal yertude nel suo ferire
Ch* al primo cholpo daya pene e morte,
£ al sechondo yita et allegrezza.
Chod mi diede quel bascio mal di morte
Ma sse n'ayesse un altro, ben guerira."
" II Mare Amoroso," * . w. 99 - 109 (in
Monaci, Crestomazia Italiana del jprimi SecoH,
p. 321).
' * Cod m'ayen com Pallaus sua lanza,
Ca del suo colpo non p|Otea om guerire,
Mentre ch'un altro a simile semoianza
Altra fiata nom si faoiea ferire.
Cosi dioh'io di yoi, donna, i' leanza,
Che ci6 ch'io presi mi toma i' languire :
Se sumilgliante non agio Tusanza,
Di presente yedretemi morire."
^Cent. xii. This passage is printed also by Dr
Moore (to whom it was supplied by Prof. W. P. Ker)
in his Studies in Dante, L 803.
^ Cent. xiii. This poem is printed also by Valeriani
in his PoetidelPri'mo Secolo, II. 83 ; and by Nannucci,
Lett, Ital,, I. 358. The author is mentioned by
Dante in the De Vulgari Eloquentia, L 14.
' Cent. xiii. This poem is printed also by Valeriani,
Poeti del Primo Secolo, IL 101.
* Cent. xiii.
Chiaro Davanzati^ (in D'Ancona e Com-
paretti, op. city IV. 289).
This comparison, to the frequent use of
which Professor Renier draws attention in
his Tipo estdico della Donna nd Medioevo^^ was
commonly employed, as appears from the
foregoing examples, with reference to the
"wounds" received by the lover from the
lips or eyes of his mistress. Dante borrows
the hackneyed simile, but very characteristic-
ally endows it with fresh life by giving it an
application quite different from tlie common-
place one which previous writers had made
familiar. His was no case of a lover stricken
down beneath the amorous glances or fond
kisses of an idealised mistress — the " W(^und "
from which Dante smarted was inflicted by
the tongue of his guide and mentor, " il pid
che padre," ^ Virgil, in sharp rebuke,® and it
was this self-same tongue which administered
the healing words of comfort * : —
** Una medesima liueua pria mi morse,
Si che mi tinse T'una e I'altra guancia,
£ poi la medicina mi riporse.
Cosi od' io che soleva la lancia
D'Achille o del suo padre esser cagione *
Prima di trista e poi di buona maucia."
In/,, zxxL 1-6.
Paget Toynbee.
•Cent. xiii.
* Prof. Renier gives a reference (p. 18) to four of
the five passages quoted above, as well as to two
others in which the name of Peleus is not mentioned,
viz. : —
" B la mia cradel piftga
Ml par ebe ogoiora, ardendo, mi coniami;
E farit sempre. fla che 1 dolce tgnardo
Non la riiam ra d*aii altro dardo."
Fazio degli Uberti (in R. Renier, Liriche di Fazio
degli Uberti^ p. 54).
*' Ch'aomo dl pre fcio non poria (roarlre
Qneir uom che dl sua luicfa rha fdagato,
S'el'o non ftna sol dl referlre.
Cosi, madoQna mia, simllemente
Ml conTtn biOTcmente
Accoatarm« dl rottra vidnanxa
Che la fflolA lande Tolse la mia lania
Con qaeila credo tosto e broTemente
Vlnoere pena, e stutar dlalanza."
Guittone d'Arezzo {in Valeriani, Le Poesie di
OuiUone d^Arezzo, I. 206).
^ Purg,, xxiii. 4.
^ '' il.Maestro mi disse : *■ Or pur mira,,
Che per poco h che teco non mi risso.'
Quand io '1 senti' a me parlar con ira,
Yolsimi verso lui con tal yergogna,
Ch' ancor per la memoria mi si gira."
/»/., XXX. 131-5.
Maggior difetto men vergogna lava,*
Disse il Maestro, ' che il tuo non h stato ;
Per6 d'ogni tristizia ti disgrava.' "
Inf,, XXX. 142-4.
9 (( (
60
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
SER MANFREDI DA VICO.
CoNViTO IV. 29.
At the conclusion of Dante's treatise on true
and false nobility the reader will find a pas-
sage which may thus be rendered : " Oh ye
who have heard me, see how many are they
that have been led astray ! they, that is, who
from being of famous and ancient lineage,
and descended from illustrious ancestors,
believe that they are noble, having no
nobility in themselves. ... So might say
Ser Manfredi da Vico, who now calls himself
praetor and prefect : . . . * Whatever I may
be, I recall to memory and represent my
ancestors, who by their nobility earned the
office of the prefecture, earned their share
in the coronation of the emperor, earned the
gift of the rose from the Roman pastor ; it
is my due therefore to receive honour and
reverence from the people.' "
This reference to Manfredi of Vico pre-
sents several points of interest to students
of Dante's Convito, The first question
which naturally arises is : Has this reference
any bearing upon the vexed question of the
date of tlie Convito 1 Thep follows the con-
sideration : Why did Dante select the family
of Vico as the typo of nobility in the popular
sense, the nobility of which the qualification
is antica ricchezza ? Why, in conclusion, was
Manfredi, of all the lawless reprobates of
Italy, stigmatised as the personification of
false nobUity, as the most obvious example
of those whose ignoble character belied the
nobility of their descent ?
Such is the want of internal evidence as
to the date of the Convito that the reader in
peril of drowning in a flood of generalities
clutches at any concrete fact towards which
he is swept. Scartazzini, as is well known,
rejecting the earlier dates often ascribed to
the ConviiOy attributes its composition to
1 308. It is strange that he has not utilised
the reference to Manfredi, because it is con-
clusive a^inst the earlier group of dates
assigned by his opponents. Manfredi was
certainly not Prefect before 1303 ; Contelori ^
dates his accession at 1 304 ; he was unques-
tionably Prefect in 1306.^ Thus this portion
of the Convito, at least, cannot have been
written before 1303 at the very earliest.
* De Prw/ecio Urhis.
' If, as seems probable, the Petrus de Vico, who
was invested with Givitk Vecchia on September
24, 1305 (Cristofori / PrefeUi), was Manfredi's pre-
decessor and not his own younger son, his accession
most fall between this date ana October 1306.
Manfredi outlived Dante, and is therefore
of no service as an ultimate date.
The house of Vico professed descent from
Julius Csesar, or at least from Nero.^ More
modest genealogists derived them iv6m the
Dukes of Spoleto, and this origin, if the
geographical position of the family be con-
sidered, is not impossible. Their later pos-
sessions lay from Civit^ Vecchia to the Lieike
of Vico. But they are also early found
settled at Bome in the Trastevere, and are
5>robably to be identified with the house of
lomani. They held the Prefecture without
interruption from the middle of the twelfth
century to the middle of the fifteenth, and it
is likely that many of the Prefects from the
tenth century belonged to the house. The
Prefecture is reported to have been made
an hdfeditary fief of the family by Inno-
cent III. At all events, the terms Proefec-
tani, Prefetteschi, or de Prcefectis, became
a family name.
The office of Prsefectus Urbis was precisely
one which would impress Dante's imagina-
tion. The Prefect was still regarded as the
direct representative of the Emperor in Rome
and the Sub-urban districts, as " Cesare
absente summi Pontificis ductor.'' He was
no mere territorial feudatory, but was still
-an official of the Empire. His chief import-
ance was, perhaps, derived from his strong-
holds on the Ciminian hills, but not his
principal interest. It is doubtful whether he
retained his Court in Rome after the middle
of the thirteenth century, and ho certainly
had forfeited his fief on the Island of the
Tiber. But he still in Dante's time and later
retained the right of appointing local notaries
and justices. Manfredi himself is found, on
July 12, 1324, to invest Giovanni Andreutii
Alberti de Viterbo with book, inkstand, and
pen, ** auctoritate nostre prefettorie digni-
tatis." *
The Imperial Praefectus Urbis had exer-
cised jurisdiction to the hundredth mile on
every side of Rome ; those of Vico were still
nominally responsible for the security of the
' The most reliable and accessible work on the
Pi-efects of Vico is '* I Prefetti di Vico," byC. Calisse,
ArchiTio dclla R. Society Romana di Storia Patria.
Vol. X., 1887. From this are mainly derived the
biographical data of this article.
F. Cristofori has published '* Memorie storche del
Signori di Vico prefetti di Roma" in Miscellanea
storioa viterbese, vol. iii, 1888.
^ Quoted by Calisse, op. cU^
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
61
roads which from the north converged upon
the capital, and for the prevention of un-
licensed castles. A survival of the cura
(mnonce existed In the present of rolls from
the bakeries, of wine from the wine:stores,
and of a sheep's head from the butchers;
the memory of this all-important function
was perpetuated in the monogram, a P with
little rolls around it.^
At the accession of Boniface VIII. the
office of Prefect is described as " Magnum
sine viribus omen." But there was much
external magnificence. The Pope invested
the Prefect with the purple mantle and the
cup^ the Emperor's delegate conferred on him
the eagle and the swora Each fourth Sun-
day of Lent he received from the Pope the
golden rose. The dalmatic with its broad
pur{^ stripe and the gold embroidered
mantle recalled the laticlave and the toga
prsBtexta of Imperial days. The red slippers,
tied round the calf by black laces, were re-
placed by the barbaric high-laced boots
(zanchas), the one of purple, the other of
cloth of gold. Of late Roman origin were,
perhaps, the infulsB which decked the high
conical cap. The Prefect no longer drove in
a small chariot, but rode a charger with
purple trappings and golden bosses to its
harness.
In Imperial Rome the supreme preoccupa-
tion of the Prasfectus Urbis had been the per-
sonal security of the Emperor. The Popes
' had wrested the appointment both from
Emperor and people. So now the Prefect
of Yico would ride by the Pope's side in
processions attended by his judices, or on
Assumption Day ride before him with twelve
torchbearers. Yet, whenever the Emperor
came to Rome, it seemed a point of honour
that the Prefect should desert the Pope and
again become the Emperor's representative
and his guardian. This was the office
assumed by the lords of Yico at the corona-
tion of Henry VII. and of Louis IV.
It is clear that Dante was singularly happy
in selecting as an example of nobility, popu-
larly so called, the lineage of Vico, " che per
loro nobilt^ meritarono I'ufficio della pre-
fettura, c meritarono di porre mano al corona-
mento dell' imperio, meritarono di ricevere la
rosa dal romano pastore." Was he equally
^ Manfredi's seal shows an eagle with a crown of
roses in its claw ; around the eagle are rolls. The
functions and insignia of the medieyal prefecture
may be found in ContelorL The illustrations are of
much interest. The seal representing the prefect in
1S34 is dven in Bussi, Istona della cittib di Yiterbo,
1742. For the insignia of the Imperial Prefecture,
see *'£8sai sur I'hStoire de la Prefectura Urbis,"
liy P. E. Vigneauxy 1896.
happy in the selection of the individual
whose character should be brought into
strong contrast with his lineage and honours ?
Manfredi was godson of King Manfred.
He was a middle-aged man when he suc-
ceeded to the Prefecture. Little is known
of him previously, except that he was podestd
of Corneto, where his name may still be seen
on the facade of the palace, and that he
had probably by unjust means acquired the
fief of Montalto. He married a cousin of
fourth degree without waiting for Papal dis-
pensation. In 1307 he invaded the coniado
Aldobrandino in the Marcmma. The Or-
vietans complained to the Eector of the Patri-
mony, but Manfredi surprised the deputies
and imprisoned them at Yico. This fact
brings us down to the date ascribed to the
Convito by Scartazzini. In 1309 Manfredi
promised compensation to the Orvietans, but
broke his word. He was one of the Emperor
Henry VII.*s staunchest supporters; and,
although he left him at Rome, he waged war
on his behalf in the Patrimony, surprised and
sacked Orvieto, but was beaten back and
would have lost his life but for the interven-
tion of Napoleone Orsini. His next exploit
was to induce the people of Montalto to
rebel against the Papal Government. On
the other hand, when in 1315 the Orvietans
headed a revolt of Guelfic towns and lords
against Bernard de Coucy, Vicar of the
Patrimony, and closely besieged him in the
Castle of Montefiascone, Manfredi headed
the Ghibelline forces who drove the Guelfs
with great slaughter from their entrench-
ments and liberated the Vicar. But then
the offence of Bernard de Coucy was that he
had favoured the Ghibellines and persecuted
the Guelfs.2 In 1317-8 the new Vicar excom-
municated Manfredi. After this the Prefect
carried his devastations up the Tiber Valley
as far as Todi, where he had to retire before
the Florentines whom the Orvietans had
called to their aid. When the Bolognese
asked Orvieto for help against Can Grande,
the town refused on the ground that all its
forces were employed against the Prefect.
Upon the march of Louis of Bavaria to Eome,
Manfredi was among his chief supporters,
but because Louis would not give him the
lordship of Viterbo he deserted to the
Papacy. He is known to be already dead in
1333, and was succeeded bv his son Giovanni,
the most powerful of all tne Prefects.
This is substantially all that is known of
' For this curious rebellion sec '* Una ribellioue
contro il Vicario del Patrimonio," by M. Antonelli.
Archivio della R. Societii Romana, Vol. xx. p. 177,
1897.
62
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
Manfredi of Yico, and if it is all that Dante
knew it miist be confessed that he somewhat
inartistically i6rced the contrast between the
famous family and the infamous individual.
Most of Manfredi's least creditable actions
were after the latest date ascribed to the
Conviio. The nobles of the Patrimony rarely
made war in kid gloves, and Manfredi would
seem to have been little better or worse than
his contemporaries. The very triviality of
the facts which we have given form their
interest for the passage under discussion.
Why should this unfortunate nobleman have
been pilloried for all time ? It is noticeable
that as long, at least, as Dante lived Man-
fredi was a consistent Ghibelline, the
champion of Henry of Luxemburg, and virtu-
ally the ally of Can Grande delk Scala, the
friend, that is, of Dante's friends.
In considering this difficulty it has occurred
to me as possible that Dante was, after all,
utilising a commonplace, that the house of
Vico was popularly regarded as a type of
antica ricchezza, whereas its individual mem-
bers enjoyed an infamous reputation from
the Florentine and Guelfic point of view,
which Dante had inherited. Were then the
Prelects traditionally a type of rascality)
They were unquestionably for generations
the bugbear of the Papal government^ and of
the municipalities of the Patrimony, sup-
porters of schism and of anti-popes, tradi-
tional enemies of democracy. They had an
ill name for turning coat in their personal
interest ; this they did in the reign of Bar-
barossa, in that of Henry VI., and in that
of Frederic U. The most characteristic
scoundrel of the race was, however, Man-
fredi*s father, Pietro IV., and Dante is not
improbably visiting the sins of the father
upon the son. Urban IV. stigmatised this
Prefect as ** quel perfido e scomunicato tradi-
tore che ^ Pietro di Vico ; " his castle of Vico
is the " nido di tutte lo iniquity" Upon the
news of the approach of Charles of Anjou in
the Pope's aid, Pietro tried to surprise Konie.
He foiied his way into the Trastevere, but
was beaten off from the Isola. Again, by
order of King Manfred he attempted to seize
the Pope in Orvieto. When, however,
Charles of Anjou arrived Pietro deserted
the King, did homage to Charles, and joined
in the attack on San Germano. The Pope,
in reward, restored to him the fief of Civitii
Vecchia, an old possession of the house, but
always suspected his good faith. Pietro
afterwards deserted the Angevin cause, joined
Conradin, and died in December 1269 of the
effects of wounds received at the historic
fight of Tagliacoazo. The Prefect undoubt-
edly regarded himself as the personification
of all iniquity, for he directed that his body
should be cut into seven pieces, ** a detesta-
zione dei vizi capitali, di nessuno dei qpsli
conosceva essere stato mondo in sua vita."
He was popularly, though falsely, believed
to have died unshriven.
Pietro's immediate successor was Pietruccio,
Manf redi's elder brother. He was less power-
ful, cautiotis and time-serving, coloiirless,
as it seems, in character. To students of
Dante it is of some slight interest that
he married Totnmasia, daughter of Guy de
Montfort, the villain of the ibmg dy of Viterbo.
The girPs father, however, did not approve
the match. Then followed Manfredi. Now
it is clear that the personal iniquity of the
father, Pietro, would have been a more
forcible example for Dahte's purpose than
the character of his owti contemporary,
Manfredi. We venture to suggest tnat the
latter was singled out merely because he was
the contemporary member of the house to
which infamy now hereditarily clung.
In denunciation of the Prefects of Vico,
Dante was not the last Demosthenes nor
Manfredi the last Philip. The latter's very
son, Giovanni, was the detestation both of
Rienzi and of Cardinal Albornoz. He is
vituperated as the " vipera, scorpione, cancro,
tarlo, veleno, mostro uscito dall' abisso del
fetore, bestia sulle coma della quale sono
scritte bestemmie."^ In the forcible lan-
guage of the Papal Chancery the teimaJUius
miquUatis or damncUe memorie are almost as
hereditarily attached to the house of Vico as
the proud title of PrcBfedvs aJme urtis. The
brutality of the house of Vico certainly be-
came a literary commonplace after Dante's
death until the day of its merciless extinc-
tion at the hands of its neighbour of Cometo,
the Cardinal Vitelleschi A ruined tower by
the lonely lake of Vico is now the sole relic
of the antica ricchezza of Ser Manfredi.
E. Armstrong.
^ Quoted by Galisse, op, cU., Appendix.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
63
THE FIFTEEN SIGNS OF DOOMSDAY.
The end of the world has occupied men's
minds in all ages, and attempts to interpret
and foretell the signs of its coming are to be
foond even among pagans. Our Lord's con-
stant admonitions to His disciples to watch,
although he refrained from giving them any
definite answer, made this matter a very
Vivid reality to the Christian of early times
and also to the roan of the Middle Ages. It
is only natural then that we find a mass of
poems in all languages on the subject.
Modem scholars have collected these writ-
ings, particularly (i.) Hofmann in "Muen-
chenw Gelehrter Anzeigor " ^1860) ; (ii.) C.
Michaelis in " Herrig's Archiv," vol. xxvi. ;
and (iii.) Nolle in ''Paul und Braune's
Beitrage," vol. vi. (1879). Paul Meyer in
his edition of " Daurel et Beton " (Aiciens
Textes fran^ais^ describing the MS. Didot,
quotes a small fragment of a French version
copied by a Southern scribe. In his notice
of a Burgundian MS. in "Romania" (1887),
he further mentions a fragment on the same
Bubject in octosyllabic rimed couplets, and
gives, too, much useful information as to
other MSS. dealing also with the last day.
One of these thus referred to is contained in
the MS. No. 36 of Corpus Christi College,
Oxford. It corresponds somewhat to the
versions inserted in the old "Drama of
Adam," and published from the Tours MS.
by Luzarche (" Drame d'Adam," 1854, p. 70)
and Palustre (Adam, 1875), and agrees
somewhat more closely with the Bern MS.,
published by Hofmann {loc, ciL) The Ox-
ford fragment begins at the middle of the
usual Prologue, and consists of only 125
verses : —
Si ne yns cremiise ennuer, . . .
On desturber d'auciin mester,
Des quinze signes vus deisse,
Ainz que remuer mei queisse :
Ce que est escrit de verite, 5
£nz les veiiz livres d*antiqaite ;
Si cum resent Seint Jeronimes
Quant il parla des quinzes signes.
Al jur del fin del cest mund,
Quant tutes ohoses finerant, 10
Frat Deus par sa grant puissance
Des quinze sispes tele demustrance
N'ad suz del l*ome tant felun,
Si vers Deu ad sa entensiun,
Si un poi mei yelt escuter 15
Que 11 n*estuce ^ suspirer.
Car cum cist siecle nnerat,
Koetre sire signes ferat
Ce nns reoonte Jeremias,
Zorobabel e Ysayas, 20
. I90 afferme Ezecniel,
1 £iitaoesT(oiirs).
£ 11 prophete Daniel,
David, Amon e Moses
£ autres prophetes apres.
£n poi devant le jugement,
Ou 11 felun semint dolent,
Mustrat Deus sa maest^,
£ on terre sa poeste,
Qui ore veut oi'r la merveille,
£nTers que ren ne s'aparoille.
£ndreit sun quer si me regard
Si li dirai de quele part
Vendra la grant mesaventure.
Qui passera tute mesure.
Ore entendez de la jom^
Que tant deit estre redut^.
Del ciel charra pluie sanglante,
Ne quidez mie que je vus mente :
Tute la terre en ert coluree.
Mult i avera aspre rusee.
Les enfants que nez ne serrunt,
Dedenz les ventres crierunt,
Od clere voiz mult hautement :
Merci, reis Deus omnipotent !
Nus ne querons ja ci nestre,
Car melz nus serreit neut estre
Que nasquerons aicel jur
Quant tute ren suffira dolor.
Li enfants crierunt issi
£ tuz dimmt ** sire, merci " !
Li primer ior ert tut itaus.
Mes li secund ert plus maus ;
Car del ciel oharrunt les esteilles,
Ce ert un des granz merveilles.
Nuls ne ert tant bien affichee,
Que a eel jur del oiel ne chid
£ currunt issi desur terre,
Com foldre quant ele deserre
Par tut le mund irrunt curant.
Le fin del siecle signefiant.
£ nequedent mot ne dirrunt
Desques en abime desoendrunt
Od grant dolor e grant turment
£ totes eboses ...
Hore perdront la grant clart^
Dunt le siecle fust enlumin^
Biaus sire Pere que femms
Que cest pour attenderoms !
Qoi si somes envenim^
£ en peche envolop^
Li tierz si^es ert merveillos,
Plein d'angoisse e do dolors ;
Car li throne <}oe vos veez,
Qoi est tant bien enlominez,
Serra plos neir qoe nole ren.
Bien voil quid toz le sachent bien,
Qoe li soleil dreit a midi,
£n ert . . . tot enneirci,
Si qoe nole ren ne verront
Icil qm a eel jor serront
Hai, Deos ! Icil 00 devendront,
Qoi granz pecohez fet averont ;
Qoi od Deo sont si corocez ;
A icel jor serront irez.
Li qoart signes ert molt dntables
£ plos des aotres epoovantables
Car la lone qoi tant est bele,
Al chef des meis, qoant est novele,
Serrat mod en vermeil sane
E de dolnr aem semblant.
Mnli nns de hnre i remeiiidreit
E mnlt'tost tTmtmdntf '
25
30
35
40
45
50
55
60
65
70
75
80
85
90
64
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
Mes poi de hure i remeindreit
£ mult tost yendra al mer
Dedenz se voldra enserer
Pur eschiire le jur e I'ire ;
Quant nus jugera nostre sire 95
Alas ! cum serrunt malbailli.
Icil de (}ui Deus n'avera merci.
Li quint signes ert plus horribles
Que tuz les autres e plus femioles :
Car trestuz les mues oestes 100
Vers le ciel tendrunt lur testes :
A Deu voldrunt merci crier.
Mes eles ne porrunt parler,
Ghescun getura tel brait,
Cum horribles toneire fait, 105
Taut douterunt angussement.
Deu, qui vendra al jugement.
Adunc n'i avra nule leesee
Tute ren serra en tristesse.
Li sist jur par ert si maus 110
Que unques ne fust si mortaus
Que ne si croulerat pas ;
Car tuz les mnnz en vendrunt bas
E enountre cresterunt li val
Taut que a munz serrunt egal.
A icest jur ^ue je vus di
Pur veir, seigneurs, le vus affi
Serra le pais mu6 en guerre
£ tant fort croulera la terre,
Que n'ad suz ciel si ferine tur,
Que jus ne chece a ioel pur ;
E done chernint trestuit li arbre,
£ li paleis qui sunt de marbre.
Li setime jur ert tant cruans
Que devant eel ne ert nul tens. .
115
120
125
Here the MS. breaks off very abruptly,
and the blank piece of parchment has been
carefully cut off. The MS. itself dates
probably from the second half of the
thirteenth century — ^the version, however,
would not be less than a hundred years
older. A. T. Baksb.
MODERNS versm ANCIENTS.
Dans les questions d'^ducation et d*in-
struction qui se sont agit^es et qui s'agitent
depuis les temps de la renaissance et de la
R6forme, I'^cole classique en Angleterre a su
persuader le public, aussi bien que com-
mander et faire valoir la raison non moins
que I'autorit^, telles qu'elle les envisage, en
faveur d'un enseignement bas6 sur P^tude du
latin et du grec. En vertu de cette autorit^
que lui a assur^e la tradition et de cette
position qu'elle a prise et occup^e k Tombre
des institutions dont les chefs 6taient imbus
de classicisme, cette ^cole a r^clam6 la
direction des Etudes d'une Education lib^rale,
cultiv^e. Elle maintient qu'il n'y a d'autres
Etudes humanisantes, qu'il n'y a de discipline
intellectuelle, je veux dire par 1^, Tensemble
des regies et des influences au moyen des-
quelles on pent former Tesprit, fortifier le
caract^re et purifier les sentiments de I'in-
dividu en vue de le preparer k remplir les
devoirs du rdle social auquel les circonstances
de son environnement le destineront, que
celles des langues mortes.
A Tappui de cette attitude et en faveur de
ce cumculum d'^tudes on nous dit que les
difficult^s qui s'y trouvent sont des difficult^s
propres k former Pesprit de T^l^ve, qu'ellos
sont propres k Thabituer k travailler, k
" b(icher " laborieusement, p^niblement. Plus
il trouvera les sujets difficiles k mattriscr, plus
sa m^moire gagnera en t^nacit^. II retien-
dra sans Foublier ce qu'il aura une fois appris.
Plus le travail sera dur, plus T^l^ve s'en trou-
vera bien au bout du compte. Si les diffi-
cultes des langues mortes fortifientla m^moire
et rintelligence, r^l6ve qui apprendra le plus
lentement, le plus laborieusement^ leplus p^ni-
blement, sera celui-lii qui sera le plus stir de se
rappeler et les choses et les faits qu'on lui
aura enseign^ ; en un mot, les connaissances
qu'aura acquises un imbecile, un lourdaud,
seront plus durables, plus solides, plus
^tendues que celles qu'aura apprises un ei^ve
de m^rite et intelligent Si c'est le but de
Tenseignement de rendre difficiles les sujets
que r^l^ve doit ^tudier, pourquoi ne pas
rendre les sujets doublement difficiles et lui
faire consacrer trente ann^es de son existence
au lieu de quinze k vaincre ces difficolt^s t
Les difficult^s que rencontre dans son enseigne-
ment le mattre de latin et de grec deman-
dent un talent et des connaissances d'un ordre
sup^rieur k ceux qu'exigent les difficult^s
que rencontre dans le sien le maitre de
langues vivantes.
Nous avons accepts jusqu'^ pr^ent^ tout
bonnement et bien naivement les pretentions
de cette ^cole sans examiner les bases sur
lesquelles elles se platt k les fonder. Cette
attitude et cette assertion de P^ole classique
ne sont fondles que sur la tradition ainsi que
sur rignorance des difficult^ inseparables k
Tenseignement d*une langue parl^e.
L'enseignement des langues nationales
parlies est sous beaucoup de rapports bien
f>1us difficile, bien plus compliqu^ que ne
^est celui des langues mortes. En ceci,
se trouvent principalement ces difficult^s:
cet enseignement pent devenir en des mains
inhabiles, et, il y en a, la carri^re en four-
mille, un enseignement trivial, mauvais,
insuffisant, pen scientifique, un enseigne-
ment qui ne devient efficace que par I'nsage
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QTTARTERLY
65
oral, plutdt que par I'^tude et les regies.
Le maltre classique est exempt dans son
enseignement de ces difficult^s que trouve
dans le sien le maltre des langues vivantes.
Le fait est que celui-ci, en grande partie
formule et precise ses regies, ses propres lois ;
il doit organiser son cours aux exigences des
lieux et selon le caprice des individus, tandis
que celui-1^ trouve ses regies, ses lois toutes
formul^es et pr^cis^es en des termes concis ;
elles sont approfondies par une phalanee
d'illustres pr^d^cesseurs dans la province de
la critique et de Tex^g^se grammaticales.
Son travail et son system e sont compl^tement
outill^ avant d'entrer dans sa classe, avant
d'ouvrir uu livre. Les connaissances et les
faits qu'il trouve dans les auteurs anciens
sont fix^, arr^t^s, immuables, tandis que les
connaissances et les l^^t^ qui s'obtiennent
par r^tude des langues vivantes et que le
maltre inculque dans son cours sont conven-
tionnels, variables, susceptibles, comme tout
ce qui a vie et ^nergie, des changements qu'ap
portent le caprice et la mode, la civilisation
et le progr^s. La fashion, de concert avec le
th^&tre et le roman, branche de litt^rature
qu'ignorait Tantiquit^, exerce une autorit^
imp^rieuse sur tout ce qui conceme la langue
parl^ et sur tout ce qui s y rattache. Des mots,
des termes et des expressions qui autrefois
4taient encore en usage et qui 4taient admis
dans la litt^rature sont tomb^s en d^su^tude
ou ont vieilli, ou encore ont acquis im sens
tout k fait diffi^rent de celui qu'on leur donne
aujourd'hui, d'autres sont reUgu^s parmi les
archalsmes ou bien sont compl^tement ou-
bli^, tandis que sous Pempire de la mode et
du caprice des ^crivains, de nouvelles expres-
sions s'introduisent dans le vocabulaire ordi-
naire et r^clament le droit de bourgeoisie, le
droit d'etre admis comme faisant partie du
langage de la soci^t6 cultiv^e. J'en trouve
des exemples sans nombre dans les langues
vivantes. Les mots de la langue anglaise,
parson, lawyer^ dame, etc., en leur temps ex-
primaient correctement la pens^e et la signifi-
cation d'alors. Qu'on les emploie de nos
jours, je Tadmets; mais on s'en sert pour
exprimer quelque chose d'un peu d^nigrant,
certainement pour exprimer une id^e bien
moins respectueuse que n'est Tid^e du sens
des mots clergyman, tody, barrister, etc.
L'admission ou Poxclusion de ces mots qui
ne sont nullement des ndologismes, depend
do circonstances, de caprices, de vogue que
le maltre de langues vivantes ne pent pr^voir.
n doit ^tre h, m^me de faire face aux difficul-
t^s de ce genre, de les surmonter par une
6tade contmue, persistante, aa mojen d'lme
critique comparative da lai^gage dv ^
rentes ^poques de Thistoire de la langue. II
doit faire face, dis-je, aux changements et
aux vicissitudes qui sont comme sur tout ce
qui est humain, empreints sur la construction
phras6ologique des langues parlies. En outre,
la m6th(^e scientifique d'enseigner une
langue vivante exige que toutes les facult^s
de r^leve soient mises en jeu, qu'elles soient
constamment tenues en 6veil dans son travail.
L'oreille, la voix, les yeux doivent §tre exerc^s
a chaque instant Le maltre de langues
modernes, des langues analytiques, de celles
qui exprimant chaque id6e, chaque rapport
granunatical par un mot distinct, embras-
sant dans son enseignement la synthase et
I'analyse, le g^n^ral et le particulier, d^ploie
un champ plus vaste d'observations et de
connaissances des choses qui sont k la port^e
immediate de Timagination et de Fintelli-
gence de T^l^ve, de ce qui le touche de plus
pr^s. Son enseignement demande de T^nergie,
de la volont^, de la passion, du feu sacr^.
Get enseignement exige des connaissances
6tendues qu'on ne demande pas du maltre
classique, car il faut ^tre instruit poiu*
enseigner les langues parlies aux hommes et
plus encore pour les faire comprendre des
enfants. Le maltre fran^ais, pour prendre
un exemple, outre les difficult^s inh^rentes
k son enseignement, doit poss^er un tact
consomm^ en presence de jeunes gens dont
le patriotisme et les pr^jug^ nationaux
peuvent, avec raison, s'offusquer de certains
extraits d'une litt^ratiu:e ^trang^re k ses senti-
ments, il doit se tenir constamment en garde
contre Temploi d'expressions qui pourraient
froisser et la fiert4 et Tamomr-propre.
Les langues mortes sont arriv6es k cette
condition avantageuse au maltre classique
qu'elles sont affranchies de la loi des change-
ments, qu'engendrent le progr^ des lumi^res ;
elles ne sont pas sujettes au d^p^rissement
verbal et k Pinfluence troublante des circon-
stances du moment dans Tordre des id^.
Leur caract^re est inalterable. L'usage n'est
plus 1^ pour compliquer la grammaire,
pour imposer ses caprices. Ces faits et ces
circonstances qui s'y rattachent constituent
une difference essentielle, capitale entre
I'enseignement des langues mortes et Ten-
seignement des langues vivantes. Seulement
occupy que le maltre de classique est des
ergoties du p^dantisme et des disputes de
mots, du "cutting and pairing" des vers
lambiques, du "topping and tailing" des
hexam^tres, purement confine qu'il est dans
le cercle 6troit des petites et mesquines
prescriptions de sa rh^torique et de sa
po6tiinie, sa tftche 4 lui, si e'en est. une, est
66
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
On en impose quand P^cole classique
nous dit qu' il faut maintenir les langues
mortes k la position acad^mique exclusive
qu' elles occupent, parce que, nous dit-on, il
n'y a que les langues mortes pour former
un homme cultiv^, instruit; ce sont des sujets
indispensables pour s'instruire et pour
acqu6rir des connaissances. A entendre nos
collogues classiques, ce sont eux seuls qui
peuvent d^licatement ouvrir une huitre. Je
maintienSy au contraire, que les connaissances
intellectuelles ne sont point emmagasin^es
dans le d6p6t litt^raire des anciens, dans le
cercle 6troit de P^tude du grec et du latin.
II y a peu de faits, bien peu de connais-
sances qu*il vaille la peine de savoir et qui
puissent s'acqu^rir dans un cours uniquement
et exclusivement bas6 sur Penseignemeut
classique.
L'antiquit^ avait sans doute observ6 ct
not^ d'importants faits. Les Arabes, surtout,
nous avaient transmis avec gloire le d^p6t
de certaines connaissances qu'ils avaient
re9ues des Grecs, disciples eux-m^mes des
Egyptiens, mais les faits des sciences dans
leur exactitude et leur ach^vement, tels que
nous les trouvons de nos jours, ne datent
que du moyen &ge.
Ce n'est pas dans les Merits des auteurs
anciens qui nous sont parvenus quo nous
apprendrons k connaltre les doctrines et les
f)ratiques de la religion, les lois de la nature,
es ph^nom^nes et les propri^t^s physiques,
les lois de la composition des corps ; que nous
apprendrons la science qui traite des organes
dans les Stres vivants, que nous apprendrons
par quelles lois Thomme se forme, crolt, vit,
reproduit son semblable, d^p^rit et meiurt.
Et rbistoire naturelle qui aujourd'hui peut
passer, par la mani^re dont elle est trait^e,
pour la plus int^ressante de toutes les
sciences que les hommes cultivent et celle,
comme le dit bien un auteur francais dont le
nom m'^chappe, qui ram^ne le plus naturel-
lement de Tadmiration des ouvrages k Tamour
de Touvrier, la fera-t-on ^tudier dans les
langues mortes 1 Elle ne s'y trouve pas.
£fous veuons tous plus ou moins en contact
dans notre carri^re professionnelle avec des
personnes dans Tesprit desquelles se trouve
une vague association d'id^es confuses parmi
lesquelles nous obeervons cette singuliire
notion que T^tude des anciens produit le
caract^re vertueux, que le coeiu* et les affec-
tions de lliommo se d^veloppent k mesuro
que Tesprit et la reflexion se a^veloppent en
s*exercant k maitnser les constructions
phraseologiques des langues mortes, do
langues qui apr^ tout ce qu'on pjeut avancer
en leur favour, n'ont jwint subi Tinliuence
purifiante du g^nie du christianisme. Dans
r^tat actuel de notre organisme social, de la
litt^rature moderne qui repr^nte le meilleur
c6t^ de notre culture, dans les m^thodes
d'enseignement et d'instruction morale et
intellectuelle qui se font de nos joiu's, dans
les conditions du progr^s des lumi^res qui
nous accompagnent, il n'y a aucune raison
fondamentale qui puisse supporter une
pareille attitude mentale en favour des
Etudes classiques. II me serait bien facile
de prouver le contrair& Si on avait k
traduire des langues modernes et k expliquer
les^ sentiments peu d^licats ainsi que les
cboses crues qu'on rencontre k chaque page
^crite des auteurs latins, etc., on serait
oblig^ de faire comme Midas qui soufflait
ses secrets aux roseaux qui les murmuraient
de nouveau aux autres au bord des ondes crys-
tallines du ruisseau. R^lamer en f aveiu* des
quinzeann^derexistenced'unjeune homme,
toutes consacr^es k I'aoriste et k I'oratio
obliqua une influence plus humanisante, plus
delicate dans la formation du caract^re
de rindividu, une plus ])rofonde admiration
de la force morale, une disposition plus fine
de Ykme k fuir le mal et k faire le bien, un
sens plus vigoureux du beau, une affection
plus intense de la nature et des oeuvres de
Dieu que T^tude jet la connaissance des
langues vivantes, expliqu^ et enseign^es
de u m^me mani^re et avec la m^me rigueur
que celles que Ton applique dans le traite-
ment des sujets anciens, ne peuvent r^Iamer
en leur favour — c'est se montrer de parti
pris absurde, d^raisonnable et contraire aux
r^sultats de I'observation et des faits. A
entendre nos innocents confreres classiques,
eux seuls peuvent 6ter k Pan sa fliite et en
tirer des sons m^lodieux. {A suivre.)
Paul Barbixr.
AUSIAS MARCH, THE VALENCIAN POET.
AusiAS March, whose life and writings form
the subject of this article, was probably born
in one of the early years of the fifteenth
century. The exact date is not known, but
his intimate friendship with the unfortunate
Prince, Don Carlos de Viana, seems to con-
firm the traditionary epoch of his birth some-
where in this period. He belonged to a
family in which the spirit of poesy was
hereditary. Jaume March, his ancestor, was
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
67
a famous troubadour, who, at the Court of
Peter the Fourth, answered a question of the
Viscount de Rocaberti as to the relative ad-
vantages of summer and winter, in which the
King decided the controversy in his favour.
Another ancestor, Pere March " the old,'* is
mentioned by Santillana as the contemporary
of Berguedan and Paul de Bonviure, well-
known poets. To a Jaume March is to be
attributed a rhjrming dictionary, while to a
Pere Ausias March, the father of Ausias, is
to be ascribed a collection of moral proverbs.
The name of our poet's father shows that
Ausias had become part of the family name.
Its true pronunciation may perhaps be
gathered from the form Ocias, in which the
word occurs in the " Gloria d' Amor " of
Rocaberti
Mossen Pere Ausias March and his wife,
Na Lionor Ripoll, both belonged to families
of noble origin who had been established in
the kingdom of Valencia since its reconquest
in 1253 A.D. Their son Ausias had doubt-
less from his earliest years been accustomed
to hear his father read and recite poetry, as
well his own as that of other well-known
authors. His education he received in the
Duchy of Gandia, where his father was
Treasurer or Gk)vernor-General of the lands
of the Duke, a scion of the house of Borgia,
that well-known name in Papal history.
Gandia is a town on the Western shore of
the Mediterranean, l3ring at the mouth of
the river Alcoy, due east of San Felipe de
Jativa. The beauty of its situation and
such a home we may conjecture would be
highly favourable to the cultivation of the
Muse.
As soon as Ausias emerged from tender
years in his capacity as a noble, and also prob-
ably on his father's business, he had occasion
to journey to Italy, being presented at the
courts of the Pope, while at various subsequent
times his was a well-known face at the courts
of the King of Aragon and Valencia. When
Alfonso the 5th of Aragon and the 3rd of
Valencia, styled the Magnanimous^ conquered
the kingdom of Sicily, he doubtless accom-
panied him, and proved a frequent guest at
the castle " Del Ovo " at Naples, where his
friend and patron died on the 21st of June
1458. Thus he acquired a knowledge of
the world and the virtues and vices of men
in general. In return for his services, what-
ever they may have been, Kine Alfonso
bestowed on him the lordships of Beniarjo
and Pardirnes, small villages lying not &r
from Gandia. Madoz, in his Gaeetteer, do-;
scribes Beniarjo as containing 140 haoBmi
Pardirnes contained in 1328, m Mf% boll
houses and a church, of which there are no
remains except a piece of its wall.
We know very little of Ausias' life and
character. To satisfy our natural curiosity
we have only two sources of information :
the poet's last will and testament and his
writings. The former document, with a
codicil attached to it, does not seem to have
come under the notice of the biographers
until Don Fransesch Fayos published his
edition of the poems in 1884. From it we
learn that Ausias March had a son called
Pere Joan March, and three illegitimate
children, two of them sons.
As Lord of Beniarjo he had natiu'ally his
country house there, his town residence being
situated in the Garrer Major of Grandia, of
which he styles himself "Miles, habitator
Gandiae." His native town was the city of
Valencia, where, in the Parish of Saint
Thomas, he had two houses, in one of which
he died on Saturday, the 3rd of March
1459. His will, dated in 1458, with a codicil
attached, was published in 1459 in the house
called " de Funety " on the day on which he
died, an inventory being made of his eflfects
"en la dita ciutat de Valencia," where
" Mossen Ausias es mort."
The contents of this inventory comprise all
the moveable furniture of a country gentle-
man's house. Costumes, arms, cuirasses, all
that pertains to falconry and to the art of
fencing, saddles and horses, are mentioned
together with household effects, such as
bc^s and bedding, tables and chairs of all
kinds, all the furniture of the servants' offices,
and amidst all this is the following item:
"dos llibres de paper de forma de full
desquademats ab cobles" — "two books of
paper in quarto form with verses"; and
another — " una caxa ab scripturas de poqua
valor" — "a case with writings of little
value." Who knows what treasures they
may have contained! Besides, mention is
made of various treatises which formed our
author's library, such as "the Science of
Bamon Lull," "the customs of Spain," books
on the Gay Science, Commentaries on the
Psalms, works of Philosophy, etc. And
to conclude, in accordance with his direc-
tions, the poet was buried " in the cemetery
of the Cathedral of Valencia, in the chapel
of the Marchs, in the cloister of the cathedral
near the Capitol."
Having now exhausted all exterior means
of information, we come to what we may
glean from the works themselves. These
are anaMed imder the following headings :
8fM0i nfTiiMMi. of which there are 88 in
■.and 6 Eq^ar^
68
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTEELY
or scattered pieces : then a question put by
Mossen Ausias March to the lady Na Tecla
de Borja, niece of the Holy Father, and the
lady's answer to the same : then a question
put by Mossen FenoUar to Mossen Ausias
March, with his response, and another by
Rodrigo Diez : then the Songs of Death, 7
in number, followed by one without end-
rhymes: then Moral Songs, 12 in number,
besides 2 without end-rhymes; and, lastly,
what may be considered as another Moral
Song, a H3nnn called the " Cant Espiritual."
The metre for the most part consists of
Rhymed Iambic Pentameter in Stanzas
of eight lines, of which the rh3nnes are
abbacddc. Occasionally longer stanzas
of ten lines are found with the same rhymes
as before and e e added. Often in the eight-
lined stanzas, the rhyme a of the first Tine
corresponds to the rhyme of the last line
of the preceding stanza, and so on. Some
of the poems are in the same metre with-
out end-rhymes, and then they are termed
Estramps. But all the poems, with one or
two exceptions, end with a "Tornada" or
Envoy, mostly composed of four lines, some-
times only of two.
It is hardly the place here to write at
length on the peculiarities of the old lan-
guage of Valencia, which is but a variation
of the old Catalan, as is also that of the
province of the Balearic Islands. It has a
peculiar attraction for English readers on
account of a feature common to both tongues,
namely, its monosvllabic character, from
whence much of its force is derived. Taking
a chance page of Ausias (p. 45), we find in
40 lines 278 words, of which 181 are monosyl-
labic. The same number of lines in a
chance page of Shakespeare's sonnets gives
us 312 words, of which 232 are monosyl-
lables, so that the proportion of vowels to
consonants, taking the double consonants
and the double vowels or diphthongs as one,
we get in one stanza or 8 lines of Ausias
126 consonants to 84 vowels, while in the
same number of lines in Shakespeare, 176
consonants to 82 vowels.
To any one who knows Castilian or legal
Spanish, and has some acquaintance with
mediaeval languages, the general sense of
the words is, with a few exceptions, not hard
to make out, but the author's exact meaning
is very obscure at times, rendered more so
as well by the philosophical nature of his
subject as bv the curtness of his style. Most
frequent is tne use of the nominative absolute,
a construction which often admits of a
variety of interpretations. Indeed, it has
been remarked that the more often one reads
over a passage the deeper a meaning seems
to be found. And this is very necessary if
we wish to avoid the general verdict of the
critics, that these poems have an intolerable
sameness about them. On the perusal of
the entire contents of the volume, some
conclusion may perhaps be drawn both as
to the poet's life and as to the nature of his
innermost feelings.
First then as to the persons to whom
allusion is made. This is scanty enough.
Apparently without reason he gives us his
name at the end of one of his poems {Amor^
XLIV.) : " Jo so aquell que'm dich Ausias
March." From another we learn that he
was a Valencian, " La velledat en Valencians
mal prova, 4 no s^ com jo fa9a obra nova."
Whence we see that he was old when he
wrote thus, and we may remark the play on
the word " Valen9a," which means also good
health. Besides the mention of his own
name, a habit not unusual among trouba-
dours, we also find, what was generally the
custom, the name of his lady-love, Dofia
Theresa, of whom we know nothing further.
In one poem devoted to her he describes all
the good qualities of a lady, and adds,
''Mas compliment Dofia Teresa '1 tasta,"
(Amor, XL.), and from the same poem
we may possibly conclude that she was a
Venetian. Tradition states that the surname
of Theresa was Bou, and Amor, III., informs
us that Ausias fell in love with her on a
Good Friday — " lo jorn que'l ignocent per
be de tots fon posat en lo pal vos me fens."
Here we are reminded of Petrarch, with
whom our author was familiar, who says
that he made acquaintance with Laura on
the 6th day of April 1327, when there was
an eclipse of the sun, an event which cannot
be proved asti'onomically to have happened
on that date ; nor was the 6th of April on
a Friday. This passage tends to show that
the idea of Good Friday must be taken as
no more than a poetical licence, as Ausias
himself says (Amor, XI.) ''Leixant apart
Testil dels trooadors, qui per escalt trepassan
veritat."
The epoch of his writings is found in the
question put by Ausias March to the Lady
Na Tecla de Borja, as to which is better,
the hearing or sight, to which the reply of
the lady is added. Tecla de Borja was the
niece of Calixtus the 3rd, wholield the Keys
from the year 1455 to 1458 A.D. Another
question is addressed to Ausias March by
Mossen FenoUar, a troubadour like himself,
to which are two answers by Ausias and
by Eodrigo Diez eirolaining why two good
lovers quarrel, the latter quoting the well-
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
69
known line of Terence — AmanHum irae
anwris integratio est One more troubadour,
the celebrated Paul de Bon Viure, whom
the Viscount de Kocaberti mentions in the
"Gloria d'Amor," is alluded to in the
following lines: —
** Leizant sqaells qui per ben amar moren
En recort es aquell Pau de Bon Viure
Qui per amar sa dona toma foil :
Tal oami tinch sobtat roinpent lo call
De tot mon dan dubten na us veja riure."
Finally he alludes (Amar, XXIIL) to the
King of Cyprus taken prisoner by a heretic,
and in a very obscure passage to Arnau
Daniel (Amar, LII.), whom Dante notices in
his Purgatorio (Canto XXVI.), and (Amor,
LXVIII.) to Cava, if that is the right
reading, and not Lava, as some editions
have it, the lady mentioned b^ the author
of Don Quixote, celebrated in Southey's
poem of Roderick and the line in Byron's
Marino Faliero: "A Virgin's wrong made
Spain a Moorish province." Her treachery
in 711 at Gibraltar opened the doors to the
Moors and led the way to their conquest of
the Gtoths in Spain. She is also known as
Florinda.
Ausias March was, in his habits of life,
besides being a courtier, essentially a country
gentleman, not a mere squire who was fond
of all the pursuits of the chase, given up to
habits of every kind of self-indulgence, but
an educated gentleman, as fond of his books
at home as of his hawks. Consequently
the images that he employs to make clear
his meaning all through his philosophical
remarks on the nature of love, morals, and
death are almost entirely drawn from what
he observed around him in nature, as well
on land as from the sea and the habits cf
sailors, which he must have had frequent
occasion to notice during his journeys to
and fro from Naples to the court of his
patron. But a large majority of his similes
touch upon one special point, which indeed
shews the natural bent of his mind — that is,
the study of medicine and the habits and
feelings of sick people. His knowledge of
the art was in all probability gathered from
Arabic writings in his possession, and it is
worth while to collect what he had learnt
about the subject. His remarks, keeping
the order which obtains in his works, are
as follows :
''The sick man, although oppressed by
various chronic diseases, lives on in com-
parative tranquillity, but the moment a
fresh accident happens to him he is much
impressed thereby and straightway imagines
that be is dying." (Amar^ 111.)
" A doctor of one's own nationality natur-
ally understands one's case better than a
foreign doctor would." (Amor, IV.)
"The case is a grave one if the heat of
the interior of the body does not by some
means find its way out to the extreme part."
{Amor, V.)
'' If the doctor conceals the nature of the
disease from the patient, the soul is healed
to the detriment of the body." (Amcr.
XIX.)
"A doctor can only judge of a man's
true state by an observation of the outward
signs of the body when uncovered." (Amor,
XXXIII.)
" Sick people have a natural tendency to
grow worse at night." {Amor, XLV.)
" Good and bad humours are necessary to
a man's life in order to preserve the natural
heat of the body." {Arrm, XLVIL)
'' The heart is the first part of the body to
live and the last to die." {Amor, LXVIII.)
'* The sudden appearance of a plague-spot
reveals the nature of the disorder to the sick
man." {ATnor, LXX.)
"In order to escape from death the sick
man is ordered to drink down a full cup of
Eoison, the danger not being hidden from
im : in such a way does the poet make
experiment of love." {Amor, LXX XL)
The poet compares himself to a sick man
in whom a good physician sees a good brain,
heart, belly, spleen, and liver, and cannot
discover in him any of the eight mortal signs
which, he says, Hippocrates lays down.
{Amor, LXXXV.). What these eight signs
were is hard to say : after a perusal of the
entire works of Hippocrates, we fail to find an
exact mention of them. We must therefore
suppose that Ausias alludes to some passage
in one of those spurious works to which the
name of the great physician was attached.
" When a man is suddenly attacked with
fever he attributes it to eating beef or hare, or
taking cold, or drinking bad water " {lb., ib.)
" The science of medicine is beautiful in the
extreme, but the practice of it is disagreeable,
and the senses loathe it." {Amor, mtramps
IV.).
" If the doctor is repelled bv sickness, he
is not likely to cure his patient. ' {Morals, X.)
" To the sick bitter medicine tastes sweet,
and the sweet bitter." {Morals, XI.)
So much for medicine. Allusions to per-
sonal pleasures are passing and rare. Mis
delight is to hunt with dogs of various kinds
the wild boar, the hare, the stag, and the
beaver, and of the latter he states its well-
known habit of biting off a part of its body
in order (o escape mm tii^ luudi ^ d^i
70
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
enemy (Amor, EstrampsJI.). His particular
passion, however, was pursuing the heron or
the wild goose with one of his favourite
hawks, and there is a remarkable poem
{AmoTy LXXXVI.) addressed to some one in
authority, most probably the King himself,
petitioning him to fulfil his promise of
sending him a hawk, while he appeals to
a nameless lady to further his suit by the
love which she bears to the same. His
journeying to and fro from the royal court
makes us appreciate his images drawn from
the force of wind and wave and the various
perils to^which ships and sailors are from time
to time exposed.
Having now cleared the ground by lay-
ing stress on minor details, we come to three
main subjects of Ausias' work — viz., love,
morals, and death. Of the first his view
is on the whole eminently pure. But the
purity is a natural one, and by no means
excludes passion or even cases where self-
restraint is entirely thrown off. Writing,
says Ausias, is much harder work than ex-
cavating {Amor, XLIL), and the style, though
fluent, shows signs of much reflection and
correction. And this we can gather to have
been the case from numerous instances of
variations of readings in the several editions
in which the alterations of words in no way
change the sense of the passage.
The poet tells us (^7n(?r, LVL) that he was
in his youth fond of bad women, and indeed
the picture that he draws indicates that he
thought of the sex only as a useful com-
modity. The very next poem {Amor, LVU.)
is entirely addressed to a widow named Na
Monbohi, of whom nothing creditableisknown.
She appears, after the death of her husband,
to have run off with a cloth merchant who
sold cloth at Florence, and ultimately to have
made the poet's acquaintance in doubtful cir-
cumstances. May this one poem have been
written with the intention of laying stress on
man's dual nature % Elsewhere, too, the poet
tells us that he was the creature of passion.
" If,'' he says, " I have done anything that
men call good, I have only done it owing to
Cion ; if it has seemed to me that reason
done it, I have certainly lied to myself.
The movement came through passion or
occurred through chance, just like the man
who is drawn from the world of scarcity
through the passion which overcame it."
And he goes on: "He who has of virtue
no formed habit, all that he does is work-
ing through passion: in all his deeds he
finds himself vacillating." (Amor, LXXIL).
This he evidently wrote in his old age,
for he says in the earlier part of the
poem: "I cannot love, and much less be
loved, and there cannot be said what would
happen if I were loved : an old man has
been before now in love, and to a greater
extent if he were so in past time. God
keep me and grant me death before I turn
back to where I altogether lost time, since
there fails me that whereby love failed ; the
end ple«'ises me not and much less the means.
As to acts of folly, whence everyone receives
deceptions, how are they likely to startle me 1
When I reflect on this idea I hold as empty-
headed well-disposed youths if they love.
Then what will he do whom love does not
receive into his hostel through his havii^
become too old % In such a case he is not
called a Valencian : in him and his like I
treasure up follies." Here, as we said above,
is a play on the word Valencian, which
implies also a man in sound health.
Love, Ausias says almost throughout
the volume, must be accompanied by pain,
pain of varied kind and owing to various
causes. At the outset, where desire springs
up there is the pain of longing; then,
if satisfied, the pleasure must cease and
pain consequently ensue; then again, just
as when the senses of sight and sound,
if urged to excess, cease to appreciate the
sights and sounds required, so when love is
carried to excess the sensation of pleasure
ceases and cannot be acquired, and pain
follows to a heightened degree. Anger and
love, apparently two opposite poles, are in
the case of love inseparable, for the more
one loves the more one is inclined to be
angry at all the various obstacles which love
meets with in its path.
In another passage we are told that all
delight of love is lost if we would know
completely how we are loved, for what
reasons, and when, where, and why, and if
we would attempt to fathom the natiu*e of
the person loving.
Again, in a beautiful compadson of the
spiritual and carnal nature of love, he says :
''Love which comes to us altogether on
the side of the soul addresses itself to the
virtues and the understanding, this simple
desire God rears up, and can be such as to
disarm all others. But in me, finding room,
each falls into its place, each moved by its
own semblance; I have felt two blows as
each one gives its dart, each one acts within
mo. One by itself gives light, the other
darkness, and both combined together^
delight, health and fever."
Further on he adds : '' Yet I do not
forbid that love tempts me with that passion
which our flesh embraces ; two loves natora
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
71
attracts to me, through two parts it will
come about that it contents me. Just as a
man may attain to more glory when our flesh
shall be joined to the soul, love in me
mounts to a delightful degree when two
bonds have to bind body and soul.
In another place he clearly points out the
imaginary natiu*e of his passion : " All the
signs that go to make up a lover I find in
me, and there is not one that is wanting;
through her I come into joy and pain ; all my
senses within and without know it; for I
see nothing if it is not her who inspires me ;
I desire not touch of any other lady; no
other voice appears to me to be good : her
body is not fair, and by this I am not cast
doJa. In ima^nation: for I know no more
about her, I love her parts for the whole with
great wonder."
Yet again elsewhere, he says {Amor,
LXXIV.J : "No one ought to withdraw
himself from his nature ; to man it is given
for his natural right, to desire good longing
to know the evU; of this knowledge 1
will then have great care." And in the
"Tbmoda": "To lovers love assures them
that they will not have in it security ; in their
passions there will not result firmness, then
how will there be amongst them a thing
secure 1" Ausias, like all men of great
genius, seems to have had a remarkable
sympathy with the natural character of
man; in one passage he tries to atone for
the infamous character of the holder of the
Papal chair, who, be it remembered, was of
the family of Borgia, and therefore a patron
of his family {Am(n\ LXX.). " I have heard
say that in order that the Holy Father
might be more free to pardon sinners, God
has permitted his terrible errors, showing
him how the sincere man may be wanting ;
so in me God has permitted me to love so
much that I am not able to describe it," etc.
Ab in the case of Petrarch, and other pre-
decessors of our poet in amorous poetry,
thoughts of love are followed by those on
death which, if not so numerous as the
former, contain much that is very fine.
Naturally his flesh grieves, but his spirit
rejoices. The nature of his subject lends
itself to long disquisitions as to the different
nature of the bodfy and the soul. For bodily
pleasures being denied in this life, inasmuch
as he is joined in spirit to his lover, " at the
day of judgment when we shall rise with flesh
and bones, we shall share our flesh and bones
intermingled together." Yet the thought of
death bnogs quabns to hb oonscieiice. He
fears it no^ but is in doaM at to wiMi •^
come after. Perhaps the *
number in the series is one (No. VI.) in
which he invokes the spirit of his Theresa,
and beseeches it to tell him in what state
she is placed, and he thus concludes : "
thou spirit, if nothing keeps thee forbidden,
break through the custom which is common
to the dead ; return to the world, and show
me what thou art become : thy regard will
not give me terror." The whole is a beau-
tiful expression of longing for the other
world. And just as Dante and Petrarch
appeal to the Virgin, so Ausias concludes one
of his numbers : " Mother of God, if her
spirit is in Purgatory through impure de-
lights, pray thy Son not to regard the prayers
whence they come but whither they go, that
my sins hurt her not" Above, in the same,
he speaks of the purity of his passion thus :
" He who loves tne flesh when the flesh is
lost loves not but in remembering the de-
light, the pain remains to him. . . . With
honest shame I love and fear the spirit of
her whom God pardon, and I covet nothing
of myself or of the world, except that God
place her in heaven." Side by side with this
must be placed what Ausias says of poets,
evidently with an allusion to himself:
"Poets will not attain to virtues through
great ability, nor will they have them by
means of their art : they alone have them
who put vices on one side, working virtues
through love of goodness." {Morals, II.).
The CarUs Morals are not so numerous as
those on love, but they are of great interest,
and show signs of having been written for
the most part somewhat late in life. The
reflections therein show disgust with the
world in general, and particularly with the
political regime then current. There is per-
haps a covert allusion in No. 1 to the new
King John the 1st of Aragon, in whose time
the revolution broke out in Catalonia, in the
course of which the unhappy Prince Don
Carlos de Viana was put to death, as was
popularly supposed, by poison. Number
10 is on ignorance. In it occurs this re-
markable passage : " God we do not under-
stand except under some form taken through
the sense ; and God is not capable of being
felt, nor is he to us a substance knowable,
the understanding forms it through the
reason." And again further on: "After
knowing in the first place the truth of God,
the second is the true knowledge of our-
selves." . . . "Who is the man that has
knowledge of matter except in so far as the
form can be understood ? To understand
tbe different nature of things is not in man,
^'>e8'not here apply. And
Nm th&^ {leading
72
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
how and why it passes cannot be known, one
entity proceeds from their mass different
from them, on that point I do not require
advice. From copper and tin one sees brass
come out, so that in force strong steel cannot
do it any harm. Leaving aside hidden things
which we do not understand, and without
any fault of ours, and imagining the ignor-
ance which inculpates us," etc. . . . Again,
when he talks of ignorance, how truly does
he say : '* As knowledge increases, ignorance
is awakened: the more a man knows the
greater the doubt that occurs to him; at
the time that he knows nothing he does not
doubt; to the gross and foolish man every-
thing is certain. Let no one glory of his
own self in his knowledge; no one knows
the subject of knowledge ; it is the soul, and
we know only the effect ; the being covets
much knowledge: for those that are past
dimly felt it (viz. ignorance), and the present
generation is referred to their sayings."
Magnificent is the jeremiad in the Cants
Morals, No. IL, on the wickedness of the
times, the love of money-getting, and the
loss of honour. It is evidently written
after the death of the poet's patron, when
John the 1st, his successor, had by his
misrule brought the country into anarchy.
As to this compare the following stanza :
"When the King does not govern, and
the people do not obey] I do not know
who is the most to blame: no estate im-
pugnes the other, for there is not any one
who does not turn away from his end. If
there is any one who breaks the rule, so
small a part does not change the whole a
whit ; with all that the rule remains fast ; a
storm does not destroy the summer. . . .
Of all the judgments that are made between
men, affection orders the sentence, whence I
hold for a fool the one who mounts up to
glory through the judgment by which such
a judge grants it. People cause this com-
mon error, since in the world they find such
understanding ; instead of having the know-
ledge of the truth they have engendered
habits of evil conceptions. There is not
much to do for the man who suffices in
knowledge, but he who has it let him take
the good part ; to weak men it appears an
impossible work, for with a weak eye they
look at a difficult thing."
At the end of the Cants Morals^ and, in
some editions, forming part of them, comes
the last poem in the volume, called the " Cant
Espiritual" or Hymn — one of the sweetest
and most divine compositions ever written
in any language. It is too long to quote
here, or even to give an analysis of it : the
devotional spirit which it breathes through*
out is simply perfect, and had Ausias written
no more than this poem, he would have been,
through it, stamped for ever by succeeding
ages as one of the greatest poets of his time
and country. His confession of humility and
trust in the mercies of his all-pardoning God
is sustained to the end ; his hope and fear
are mingled sweetly together, but the former
predominates over the lattor, and, in the end,
that power which he feels through his know-
ledge tonds to reassure him as to the result
of his pravers. The weakness of man's fiesh,
contrasted with the power of God's Holy
Spirit, is ever kept before the mind, while
the whole course of redemption is incident-
ally traced from the law of Moses to the
comins of John the Baptist foretelling the
arrival of the Messiah, and, further, the
necessary disquietude of human aims and
the perfection of man's nature in its summit
—God.
Such, then, are the works of Ausias March.
Of the celebrated poets whom he imitated,
three are mentioned by name — viz., Paul de
Bon Viure, Arnau Daniel, and Dante. The
works of the latter had been first trans-
lated into Spanish in 1428, and the ren-
dering of the Divine Comedy by Andreu
Ferrer, still exists. But, more than these,
the writings of the great love poet, Petrarch,
must have been familiar to our author, and
this we see clearly indicated by the remark-
able antitheses in Amor, LXXXIII., corre-
sponding to Petrarch's Sonnet No. XIV.
And yet Ausias is no servile imitator of the
grand trumpeter of Laura's virtues. The
two natures are essentially different The
Italian, expansive and gifted with all the fire
of the children of the South, is at all times
prone to expatiate on the outward virtues
of his heroine, and is never tired of enlarg-
ing on the beauties of her face and form, the
colour of her eyes and hair, and, in shoit, of
all external points of attraction. The Valen-
cian, on the other hand, endowed with a
mind of a strictly contemplative kind, find-
ing his pleasure mainly, if not only, in re-
flection, in but one passage mentions the
name of his lady-love, adding that of all
virtues Dona Theresa possesses the full com-
plement. We do not gain from the poet's
description the slightest detail of her form,
figure, or any external qualities by which
we may recognise her. We are only allowed
to judge of the copious, divine and subtle
admiration which the poet feels for a lady
to whom he devotes his unrequited passion.
But just as Petrarch is pure with respect
to externalSi so is Ausias as regards the
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUAKTEELY
inward Trorkings of his spirit. Each poet
describes love from two opposite points of
view, eacli in equally beautiful language :
the one more polished, the other more
simple : and if at first blush the latter
seems to ua less clear, it must be ascribed
to the dulnesH of our mental vision. Pet-
rarch describes love in its effects : Ansias in
its essence and its origin. The kind of love
in the one holds good only for Laura : the
sort of love in the other holds guod for any
image that wo ourselves may have seen and
admired. In Petrarch the love is mytho-
logical; in Ausias almost exclusively mys-
tical In reading the former, our minds
are fixed on the persons of Petrarch and
Laura J in perusing the latter, we are re-
minded of the effects of love on the world
in general and ourselves in particular. We
are brought by the sweet harmony of lyric
poetry face to face with the contentions of
virtue and vice ; and so personally applic-
able to ourselves do we find the moral pre-
73
cepts contained in the work, that we are not
surprised to read that a famous bishop is
said to have beea never without a copy of
Ausias' poems in his pocket, as a consolation
under misfortune and a guide through the
labyrinths and difficulties that beset man's
path during his walk in life.
Franseack F«yos j Antony, Barcelona, 188* ;
(4] by F. Gird, 4to, Bsrcetoua, 1888. Other editions
etiamerated by Seboi Fayoa are^(l) u trftuala-
tiou hy one Vicens Mariner, printed in Toumay by
Uaia Pillliet iu 1G33, in 6vo ; (2) a translation into
CastCian by Baltasar de Roniani, printed in Valencia
in 1639 : (3) another trauiUtiOD into Coatilian by the
Portuguese, Jonli de MonteiDayor, printed in Valencia
in 1&60, uid again in Madrid in IS79 ; (4) two trans-
lations, one by Juan Pujol, priest of Mataro, and an-
other by Doctor Don Arcis Aranyiry Onyate, priest
of San lliguel of Valencia ; and, faatly, an edition by
Dan Frajuosch Pelaj Briz, printed in Barcelona in
1884,
Edward Hailstone.
SUGGESTIONS FOR A SCHEME FOR THE TEACHING OF FRENCH IN
SECONDARY SCHOOLS.
Preliminary Remarks.
In preparing a Bcries of Schedules, of which
this is the first, for the consideration of our
fellow-teachers, it is our wish mainly to offer
suggestions for the better organisation of
French and German teaching in secondary
schools.
Although there are some hea<l8 of schools
thoroughly com^Mtent to dntw up a scheme
to suit their own requirements, we have
been told that there are many who woulil be
glad to be guided more or less by the
experience of a few modern language
We are fully aware of the indisputable
fact that each teacher is the best judge of
the work his own pupils are capable of
doing, and of the books that best suit his
individual teaching. At the same time many
feel that, iu spite of the goodwill of both
authors and publishers, there are many very
useful books thai escape their notice, and
that would prove of great value. This is
why we mention a few books which have
been found of good practical use. We
mention them, impartially, not only on
account of their own value, but also as
samples of the books we recommend, well
knowing that there are many others of the
same ku>d and of similar worth.
Course I. — Ages 9-12.
Section I.— Age 9-10.
Time.— A minimum of four Ussms n week,
occupying at least three hours ; some,
but not necessarily all, should involve
home preparation. One lesson of half-
an-hour i^cry day is better than three
lessons of an hour on alternate days.
MfTHOD. — There are three recognised
methods of teaching :
1. The exclusive use of Grammar and
Exercises.
2. The use of a Reading-Book in connec-
tion with which the Grammar is
incidentally taught in its barest
3. The Oral Methotl.
The method that, in our opinion, gives the
best results is a judicious combination of
these three.
Scheme of Work.
I. Oral Tracking.
{a) Proiiiinciation. — It is most important
that beginners should be given none
but the correct pronunciation. It is
advisable that teachers should know
something of phonetics.
(6) Coaver$alUm, — Pictures will be found a
74
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
valuable help as a first step towards
connecting the French words with
the actual objects, rather than with
their English equivalents. Short and
easy sentences are made up out of a
prepared passage of the Reading
Book, questions asked in French,
and answers repeating a large part of
the question exacted. Only by con-
stant oral practice can words and
forms of verbs be fixed in the
memory.
(c) Dictation of a short conversation made
up in class will ensure the recognition
of the individual words used. This
can be followed by dictation of por-
tions of the Reader ; or, a short story
can be compressed by the teacher
himself into a few lines.
II. The Reading Booh — ^Translation should
always be preceded by reading aloud,
first by the master, then by the pupils,
individually or in chorus. It is most
important that the Reading Book should
be interesting to the pupils: of such
books there is no scarcity. We recom-
mend beginning from the very first with
a set of stories or a continuous tale.
The first pa^e is read and translated,
and the vocabulary taken down by the
pupil, unless it be already printed at
the end of the book according to pages.
For the first few lessons, the pages should
be read over and over again, until they are
practically known by heart.
Among the Books most generally found
useful, we should mention —
Madame Blouet's " Bible Stories," in easy
French.
Hachette's French Readers for Beginners
(6d.).
Rivington's Beginners' Texts (6d.).
Macmillan's Primary Series, and principally
Fasnacht's French Readings for Children
(iUtLStraied),
Mrs Hugh Bell's French without tears,
Books I. and II. (illustrated), (Ed-
ward Arnold), Conversation, etc,
Le Premier livre de franfais, by Miss
Hotchkiss (illustrated), (Isbister).
The Study of French, Book L, by
Eugene and Duriaux (Macmillan).
III. Grammar, — The Auxiliary Verbs and a
Regular Verb of the 1st Conjugation.
The principal forms of the other Con-
jugations and of the principal Irregular
Verbs. The general rules \i.e,, plurals
in s, feminines in e] are also learnt.
Obs, 1. — Retranslation takes time and
trouble; but^ when well prepared,
amply repays both. It is useful from
the very beginning.
Some books have been specially prepared
for this purpose; they have short French
stories and anecdotes on the lefb page, and
an English translation on the right. The
pupil has to repeat the French from the
English ; fluency should be insisted on.
This practice is less difficult than actually
learning the passage by heart, and illustrates
most usefully the difference of idiom. This
work can be prepared by the dullest pupil,
and perfect accuracy seciured.
There is but one book of this kind suit-
able for this stage that has come under our
notice, but it seems excellent —
Nelson's 2nd Reading Book (illustrated).
Obs, 2. — Repetition (from memory) of
French prose or poetry — as much as
time can be found for: a minimum
of ten lines a week.
Obs. 3. — The teacher should continually
exercise his class in repeating their
back work, and should hold monthly,
or at least quarterly, examinations.
Section II.—Age 10-11.
The work should be carried on upon the
same lines as in Section /., except in the
Orammar,
Orammar : —
Verbs, — Revision of the Auxiliary
Verbs and the 1st Conjugation. Regu-
lar Verbs of the 2nd and 4th Con-
jugations. Negative and Interrogative
Forms.
Nouns ' and Adjectives, — Irregular
Plurals and Feminines in common use
that fall into groups.
Adjectives, — Demonstrative and Pos-
sessive.
Numerals, — One to a hundred, car-
dinal and ordinal; names of months
and days of the week.
Section IIl^Age 11-12.
Work on the same lines as before, with
the addition of —
Orammar: —
Verbs, — Revision of Auxiliaries and
of Conjugations 1, 2, and 4. Con-
jugation 3.
Nouns and Adjectives. — Irregular
Plurals and Feminines (unclassified) in
common use.
Adjectives, — Comparison.
Pronoum, — Personal, Relative, and
Possessive, in their simplest forms.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
76
As re^urdfl Books, those mentioned for
Section L would all prove useful. We
would add one which we think more suitable
to the 2nd or 3rd year. Here English
teachers who are too diffident to launch out
into extempore oral practice upon the lesson
of the day, or too busy to prepare it, will
find the work admirably done for them.
Itis—
Courthope Bowen*s First Lessons in French
(Macmillan).
The Sub-Committee have used their best
endeavour to obtain information and hints
from, and submitted this first schedule to,
their friends and colleagues inside and
outside the Modern Language Association.
At the same time they offer this tentaHve
scheme as their own work, and in no way
as representing the opinion either of the
Association or of the General Committee.
They do so upon a direct request, and in
the hope of being of use to their fellow
teachers.
Should this first scheme be thou<;ht useful,
the French School-Schedule Sub-Committee
will be happy to prepare a similar schedule
for Courses IL and UL
The Sub-Committee would be grateful to
any who would assist them in their task by
sending a list of the books they have found
most useful in their teaching, specifying, if
possible, the prices of the books (a deplorable
omission on the part of most publishers),
the purpose of their teaching, and the age
of their pupils.
Victor Spiers.
DK V. Payen Payne.
SOME GOETHE PORTRAITS.
Few men have been so often and so variously
represented as Goethe, of whom we possess
about 200 different portraits, including busts
and reliefs, silhouettes, pencil-drawings, and
paintings in oils or water-colours. For only
thirty of them, however, did Goethe sit,
while the rest are merely worked up from
these, the artist often combining the char-
acteristic points of several portraits, or giving
rein to his fancy in the idealisation of one.
Many difficult questions are connected
with this subject. It is not always easv
to decide whether a picture is an original,
and if not, from which original it is taken,
nor can the date and the name of the artist
always be ascertained.
On all these points Friedrich Zarncke was
an acknowledged authoritv, and his numerous
articles on the subject, wnich have just been
republished in the first volume of his col-
lected essays, are of the highest interest.^
Havins studied the subject for years, and
being himself an ardent collector of Goethe
portraits, he had acquired the keen eye of
the connoisseur, and knew the history and
home, the relative value and present condi-
tion of every one of them. Many pictures
formerly supposed to be Goethe portraits
have been deposed by him from their place,
while others, until then looked upon as por-
traits of some one else, he has proved to be
genuine representations of Goethe. Many a
desperate hunt has he had for lost portraits,
and many a time he has been successful ; but
in spite of vigorous enquiries and the good
^ Goethesohriften von Friedrich Zarncke (Kleine
Schriften, YoL I.). Leipzig: £. Avenariua. 1897.
108.
services of English friends, in spite of adver-
tisements in English papers, he failed to
discover the present owner of the portrait
painted in 1819 by the celebrated English
artist, George Dawe. Judging by the engrav-
ings, which were published in England by
Wi-ight and Posselwhite, it must have been
one of the most beautiful and lifelike of all
the Goethe portraits. Zarncke could discover
no more than that in 1835 the pictiu*e was in
the possession of the artist's younger brother
Henry, who died at Windsor in 1848. Who
were his heirs 1 To whom was the picture
sold I Would it not be possible, even now,
to trace it 1 Here is a task worthy of the
energies of the English Goethe Society !
It is little encoura^ng, certainly, to read of
the place and condition in which an inter-
esting portrait was found for which Goethe
sat in 1806. It was discovered in a little
Thuringian village, not far from Weimar,
where for years it had been lying in a fowl-
house, and had occasionally been used to
keep out the wind and rain in place of a
broken pane of glass !
English readers will be specially interested
in the essays on the well-known portrait
which appeared in March 1832, shortly
before Goethe's death, in Fraser's Magazine,
It is a full-length figure, holding a hat in his
hands behind the back, the body is slightly
bent forward, the head turned to one side,
and the whole decidedly realistic to the verge
of caricature.' This sketch, which appear^
without any signature, was formerly univer-
* Copies i>f it an tiw^ ^^'^ ^ Koennecke'(who
oalla it a aaiifittBi nihyEjoadg
inhisM
76
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
sally considered to be the work of Thackeray,
and was supposed to have been made by him
during his stay at Weimar in the winter of
1830-31. In his well-known letter to Lewis,^
in which he describes his life at Weimar,
Thackeray says : " My delight in those days
was to make caricatures for children," and
the sketch in Fraser^s Magazine was believed
to be one of these caricatures, which was all
the more plausible, as the description of
Goethe given in the same letter corresponds
in several particulars with the picture in the
magazine — for instance, when he says : " He
was habited in a long grey or drab redingot,
with a white neckcloth and a red ribbon in
his buttonhole. He kept his hands behind
his back, just as in Ranch's statuette."
The sketch thus found its way into the
collection of Thackeray's drawings, published
in 1875 under the name of " Thackerayana,"
accompanied (on page 103) by the following
notice, which is certainly authoritative
enough, but, as we shall presently see, entirely
wrong : " In October 1830 we find Thackeray
writing to a bookseller in Charterhouse Square
for a liberal supply of the Bath post paper,
on which he wrote his verses and drew his
countless sketches. On certain sheets of this
paper, after his memorable interview with
Goethe, we find the young artist trying to
trace from recollection the features of the
remarkable face which had deeply impressed
his fancy.*'
There are, indeed, several things in the
letter to Lewis which might have raised
doubts as to Thackeray's responsibility for
the drawing.
He tells how he showed Goethe the first
numbers of Frasei^s Magazine^ and how
Goethe was interested in the outline portraits
which appeared in it, but that on seeing
among them a very ghastly caricature, he
shut the book angrily, and put it away from
him, saying: "They would make me look
like that ! " and then Thackeray goes on :
" though, in truth, I can fancy nothing more
serene, majestic, and healthy-looking than
the grand old Goethe."
Again, in another part of the same letter,
he waxes enthusiastic in describing the
appearance of the Weimar patriarch, and
adds : '* I fancied Goethe must have been
still more handsome as an old man than even
in the days of his youth."
In the picture we are considering there is
certainly no trace of majesty, and the bent
figure and the wasted features suggest the
very contrary of health. Moreover, is it
1 "Life and Works of Goethe," Book YII.,
chapter yii.
likely that Thackeray, admiring Goethe as
he did, and knowing his dislike to carica-
tures, would have published one of him ?
Zarncke, however, frankly admits that for
a long time he shared the popular belief,
until he was assured by a fnend of his, an
old librarian in Weimar, who had known
Goethe personally, that he had never seen
him stoop in that way, and that the sketch
could not possibly have been made by a
person who had ever seen Groethe.
His doubts once being raised, Zarncke set
to work with his characteristic thoroughness
to probe the subject to the bottom.
He first of all ascertained that the whole
tradition of Thackeray's authorship origin-
ated in a notice of the Autographic Mirror^
a medley collection of facsimiles of auto-
graphs and pen-and-pencil sketches, pub-
lished in 1864. There, on page 96 of the first
volume, we find our picture, together with
the famous drawing of Goethe's head, made
by Friedrich Preller on the day after the
poet's death, and on the opposite page we
read the following remarkable notice : " We
give two sketches of Goethe. The first,
which represents him at the age of eighth-
two, is by Thackeray, and was published m
Fraser^s Magazine for March 1832 ; Oie second
is from the pencU of Bettina von AmimJ* This
statement, in itself sufficient to shatter our
faith in anything the Autographic Mirror
may say, is, however, only one of a long
series of palpable mistakes to which we
are treated in the pa^es of this wonderful
compilation, and it is evident, therefore,
that no reliance whatsoever can be placed
on its statement as to Thackeray's author-
ship of our sketch.
But there is direct evidence against it
The picture in Fraser^s Magazine waa ac-
companied by the following eulogistic lines :
"Eeader! thou here beholdest the Eido-
lon of J. W. von Goethe. So looks and
lives, now in his eighty-third year, afar in
the bright little friendly circle of Weimar,
the dearest, most universal man of his time.
Strange enough is the cunning that resides
in the ten fingers, especially what they bring
to pass by pencil and pen ! . . • Croquis, a
man otherwise of rather satirical turn, sur-
prises us on this occasion with a fit of enthu-
siasuL He declares often that here is the
finest of all living heads; speaks much of
blended passion and repose ; serene depths
of eyes; the brow, the temples, royally
arched, a very palace of thought."*
' Zarncke does not print the second part of this
passage (beginning "Croquis"), nor does he draw
any conclusions from it.
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
77
It is evident that whoever wrote this
ludicrously inappropriate description of our
portrait cannot have seen the print which
appeared in Fraset's Magazine. It was either
intended to accompany a totally different pic-
ture, for which in the last hour another was
substituted, or the original drawing must
have been completely spoiled in the repro-
duction. It is also evident that the writer,
if he had not actually a sketch by Croquis
before him, had at any rate been told that
the Goethe portrait, with which his article
was to appear, would be done by Croquis,
and that the latter had assured him that, far
from attempting to caricature Goethe, he
would do his utmost to produce a faithful
and lifelike picture which could serve as a
fitting tribute of his English admirers to the
great German poet.^
Croquis is the pseudonym of that dis-
tinguished artist, Daniel Maclise, KA., to
whom we owe nearly all the delightful
portraits of eminent Englishmen in the early
volumes of the Fraser Magazine, These
sketches in many cases being tinged by cari-
cature, and in nearly all taken surreptitiously,
Maclise thought it wiser to obscure his iden-
tity by signing them either Alfred Croquis or
simply A. C.
The description above quoted appeared
without any signature, and for a long time
was attributed, together with the portrait, to
Thackeray, but we know now that it was
written by Thomas Carlyle, who included it
in his ** Miscellanies " (vol. iii.) under the
title of " Goethe's Portrait," with the follow-
ing somewhat startling footnote : " By Stieler
of Munich : the copy in Fraser's Magazine
proved a total failure and involuntary cari-
cature, resembling, as was said at the time,
a wretched old clothesmaa carrying behind
his back a hat which he seemed to have
stolen."
" By Stieler of Munich " ! and yet in the
text Carlyle speaks of Croquis as being the
author of the portrait.
It is clear to us that Carlyle wanted to say
that the picture he had in his mind when he
wrote his panegyric was that by Stieler ^ which
^ It must be remembered that on his birthday in
1831 Goethe had been presented with a golden seal
by a number of Englishmen, mostly Fraserians, and
amongst them Carlyle, W. Scott, Lockhart, Words-
worth , Southey and Fraser.
^ One of the noblest and most beautiful Goethe
portraits we have. The poet sat for it in 1828 ; an
enffraving of it by Schremer was published in 1880,
ana this Carlyle probably knew. Reproductions are
given by Koenig and Koennecke ; also in Heinemann's
" Goethe " ii. p. 385 ; and in Sir John B. Seeley's
' ' Goethe reviewed after Sixty Years. " London, 1894
(facing the title-page).
Maclise had promised to copy and, if possible,
render even more lifelike, and that he was
utterly disappointed when he saw Maclise's
sketch, which, in his opinion, had turned out
a total failure and involuntary caricature.
It being too late then to withdraw or alter
his article, he later added the foot-note to
protect himself and to enter a vigorous pro-
test against such a representation of his
Weimar friend and "spiritual teacher."
Zarncke, on the contrary, considers that
Carlyle wrote his enthusiastic article with
Maclise's sketch before him, that he highly
admired it, and that his adverse criticism
was only directed against the bad repro-
duction of the sketch.
This opinion, with all deference to
Zarncke, we cannot accept. What Carlyle
finds fault with is the pose, not want of ex-
pression in the face, for which bad repro-
duction might be responsible. Nor does it
seem possible to us that Carlyle's words, ' By
Stieler of Munich' can be translated — as
Zarncke does — by *nach (after) Stieler in
Miinchen.'
However this may be, Carlyle's note gives
us the clue to the genesis of the sketch in
Fraser's Magazine : we have only to compare
it for a minute with Stieler's painting —
though it be only in Koennecke's reproduc-
tions — to see at once that the face is nothing
but a copy from Stieler. So striking is
the resemblance that the only wonder seems
that it should not have been noticed from
the very first.
But where did Maclise get the curious
stooping position? Perhaps from Bauch's
statuette, which might have been known in
England in 1832. But there, too, though
Goethe is represented with his hands crossed
behind his back, the pose is majestic and the
body quite upright
To this question, we consider, Zarncke
gives a perfectly satisfactory answer.
On page 100 of the " Thackerayana "
there is a second sketch of Goethe, this time
really by Thackeray, taken in Weimar in
the year 1830 (1835 in Zarncke's essay is an
obvious misprint). It is also a full-length
figure with the hands crossed behind the
back, but the drawing is stiff and awkward,
the head in profile, ill-sbapet] and not a bit
like Goethe's, there i^ a slight stoop in the
upper part of the body, but this, un-
doubtedly, is only the fault of bad drawing.
It is obviously a hasty sketch, drawn from
memory, and, may be, partly from Eauch's
statuette, and by no means shows Thackeray's
artistic talent to the best advantage.
Madisei we ItaTe no doobt^ taw this dceteh
78
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
and adopted the stoop, mistaking bad draw-
ing for a faithful copy of nature, which he
was all the more likely to do as he knew the
great knack Thackeray possessed of bringing
out in his sketches the most striking charac-
teristics of his subjects. A closer compari-
son of the two pictures will remove all
doubts that may still exist on this point.
In Thackeray's portrait Goethe wears very
peculiar slippers — as he very likely did
when he received Thackeray in his study —
Maclise reproduces them, although he draws
Goethe with a hat in his hand ; Thackeray
puts a ribbon in Goethe's buttonhole, as
Goethe happened to wear one at the time
of Thackeray's call,^ and Maclise does the
same, although no other portrait of Goethe
represents him with such a decoration.
Aeain, in Stieler's portrait, which in every
other respect Maclise has copied, the hair
falls in soft waves, while in the Eraser
portrait the hair — as in Thackeray's sketch
— is made to lie flat to the head. Maclise
evidently considered Stieler's portrait an
ideal representation, Thackeray's sketch, on
the contrary, though rough and hasty, in all
these details a faithful copy of nature, and
endeavouring, as he always did, to give a
realistic touch to his portraits he followed
Thackeray in almost everything but the
form and expression of the face.
The original drawing still exists. It is
at South Kensington, among the original
sketches by Daniel Maclise. After the death
of the artist they came into the possession
of John Forster (the author of *' Dickens'
Life"), who left the whole set to the
^ See Thackeray's letter to Lewis, quoted above.
museum, and in it our picture labelled as by
Maclise. This, taken together with Carlyles
testimony, should settle once for all the
Question as to the authorship of the Goethe
'ortrait in Fraser's Magazine, for a mistake
on the part of Forster is hardly possible con-
sidering that he was an intimate friend of
the artist, and a great admirer of his work.
The picture, therefore, has been rightly in-
cluded in the "Maclise Portrait Gallery,"
published in 1883, but it is incomprehensible
that the editor should persist in sa^ng that
"it is set down to Thackeray with much
probability." 2
The results of Zamcke's researches are
given both by Koennecke and Koenig, the
latter at the same time repeating Zarncke's
remark that of all the Goethe portraits this
one is the most widely known in England, a
statement which we are much inclined to
doubt.
The fruits of Zarncke's labours have also
been made use of in an article by Walter
Vulpius, which appeared in the April number
of the Centwry Magazine under the title
"Thackeray in Weimar." 2^ncke's name,
however, has not even been mentioned.
Another time we hope to speak of the
other contents of Zarncke's interesting essays.
No one who seriously takes up the study of
Goethe can afford to leave them unread.
They are models of method and contain a
wealth of information. We are looking
anxiously for the second and third volumes.
Gborg Fiedler.
3 The Maclise Portrait Gallery of Illastrions
Literaiy Characters, by William Bates, London,
1883, p. 96.
GERMAN READING BOOKS.
Do the Germans possess the gift of telling
stones? This is not an easy question to
answer. The earliest stories in the literature
of the different nations are told in verse;
the epic poem is the romance of the heroic
age. Has there ever been a story-teller
equal to the grand old father of epics, to
Homer 1 Was there ever a craftier weaver
of fairy-tales than the far-famed traveller
Odysseus? When during the last centiuy
the Germans began to discover the ballads
of their own ancient history, of E^mhilde,
who brought upon her house a doom as
terrible as Helen brought upon Troy, of
Gudrun, who was faithful to her lover as
Penelope had been to her husband, German
scholars instituted comparisons between
themselves and the Greeks. It was patriotic
pride which prompted them at one time
seriously to place the Nibelungenlied beside
the Iliad, and the Gudrunlied on a level
with the Odyssey. It is only Seiir to add
that the later generation of savants have
employed all their acumen and research
to trace the composite character and the
remarkably unequal workmanship of their
national epics. German critics have shown
themselves keen in pointing out the literary
failings that are found throughout these relics
of poetical tradition. The very sharpness
of their criticism has set in stronger relief
the incomparable value of some of the old
ballads. Hildebrand's duel with his son,
Walther's fight in the narrow pass of the
Yosges with the companion of his youth,
Sie^ried's last fatal hunting-party, the death
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
79
Agony of the Nibelungen, or again the release
of Griidran — all these episodes, drawn from
various cycles of ballads, show that some of
the old German bards possessed in the
highest degree the gift of " telling stories."
Refined and artistic poems, like Tristan
and Isolde, Farzivalf or der arme Heinrichf
prove that courtly writers shared that
wonderful talent of narrative. But when
we come to modern writers, when we com-
pare the second classical period with the
first, we are struck by the dearth of
works of simple fiction. It is certain
that German literature, with all its variety,
its seriousness and depth, its readiness of
adaptation to other languages and forms of
thought, shows in this direction a singular
poverty. Of the great authors of the last
century, only two, Goethe and Wieland, culti-
vated the form of narrative which we call the
novel. They certainly possessed imagination,
the power of personifymg and creating char-
acters, the wit and grace of style — in fact,
all those qualities that make the perfect
story-teller. They were full of "die Lust
zu fabulieren." Their masterpieces are
most instructive, as they exhibit those
peculiar and subtle qualities of character
rather than of intelligence which seem to
prevent the best modem German writers
from becoming perfect masters of narrative.
What is it that makes Agathon or die
Abderiten in some degree distasteful to
modem readers) Wieland was, of course,
a child of his age; and the philosophy of
his century is no longer wisdom for us. It
is not, however, the easy Epicurean view of
life which did duty for a serious system of
thought, but the manner in which that view
is presented to us, in which the figures of
Agathon, Hippias, and Danae, of Demokrit
and the men of Abdera, instead of being
"flesh and blood and living soul," appear
to be mere vehicles, conveying moral teach-
ing that seems to us at variance with the
true art of poetry.
Goethe is far more modern than Wieland ;
he belongs as much to our century as to the
eighteenth. But even the Wahlverwandi-
schajten and Wilhelm Meisters Wanderjohre
have in them that which renders their
artistic appreciation not quite easy to modem
readers. The former work treats with
infinite skill of the relationship of the moral
law to natural affinities ; the latter is inter-
woven with remarks on family and state,
and gives expression to all manner of ideas
on the spiritual education of man. All very
good — Wit is ^ the novel, even in the treat-
ment of a Goethe, the best means for die
enunciation of these truths ? Does not the
story, whilst carrying a weight of philosophi-
cal ideas, occasionally erow heavy and dra^ ?
Ask the devoutest Goethe-worshipper : " Did
you the first time you set eyes on the WahU
verwandtschaften read that book right through
from cover to cover in one sitting, allowing
only such interruptions as exhausted nature
requires for food or sleep, without skipping
a few pages, and without being tempted to
yawn? n yawning in the face of such a
work of art is improper, is it permissible
over the last books of Wilhelm Meister 1
Honestlv, how many Germans have cared to
follow the wanderings of that most estimable
personage to the end? Of course, some —
for instance, academical lecturers on the
History of Literature — have sivdied him, as
they study Kant's Kritik der reinen Vemunfl
but how many have read him as they read a
novel ? " Ask the same person, provided he
be fairly reasonable, and his faculties not
spoiled by over-study, which book he would
take up with greater delight and interest
during his leisure hours — either any one of
the works mentioned above, or else Ivanhoe
or The Bride of Lammermoor or Vanity Fair.
Which class of writings rivet our pas-
sionate interest, those which are surcharged
with philosophical instruction, or those
which are simply, plainly, pitifully human ?
Frankly, Walter Scott as a story-teller is far
more interesting than Goethe. It may be a
yery low standard which the "modem
reader" sets up in his "leisure hours."
But, after all, a story which has to be pon-
dered over, which does not at its first
reading captivate, enthral, take possession of
all our faculties, is like a drama that cannot
be acted, like painted fire, like the charge of
the Light Brigade, "magnificent, but not
war." If this is done in the green wood,
what of the dry? If this holds good of
Goethe, what must be said of his successors ?
Why cannot the Germans tell plainly a plain
tale ? Why do they brine in philosophy, or
history, or archaeological learning? Pre-
sumably because as a nation they are en-
dowed with a most remarkable power of
philosophical abstraction; the countrymen
of Leibnitz, Kant, Hegel, and Schopenhauer
cannot, perhaps, boast of the highest poeti-
cal achievements of modem times, but
they can certainly point to the most per-
fect systems of metaphysics that have
been elaborated by human brains since the
days of Aristotle and the Stoics ; they have
produced an enormous amount of scientific
and historical research. Is science at vari-
ance with poetry? Does philoeophicsd
80
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
thought blight and wither creative imagina-
tion t It is a little difficult to answer these
questions ; but it certainly seems as though
by a kind of Nemesis that very solvent,
that acid of historical criticism, which the
Germans have unsparingly used on legends
and traditions, had burned the fingers that
employed it ; had impaired that very creative
faculty by which those legends were origin-
ally called into being. Are Germans too
learned to write simple fiction ? Or do they
consider such work beneath their dignity t
It is a far cry from the Nibelungenlied and
Gudrun, from medieval epics to the novel, but
it cannot be maintained that the Teutons of
to-day have kept, as compared with other
nations, the promise of their youth. In the
novel, which is, after all, the epic of our times,
have they brought forth any writers of the
highest rank whom they could place beside
Scott, Dickens or Thackeray, beside Balzac,
George Sand or Victor Hugot The most
patriotic Germans will admit that their best
men — Paul Heyse, Gustav Freytag, Ebers,
Felix Dahn, Scheffel, Renter and Auerbach —
do not attain to the standard of the French
and the English. This is a fact which is,
unfortunately, soon brought home to the
mind of the German teacher. Of the ster-
ling character of the language which he
is endeavouring to impart to his pupils,
of its depth and seriousness, there can
be as little doubt as of the intricacies of
its grammar or the length of its sentences.
Grammar and syntax mastered, where are
the short stories, gay and sparkling,
bright as daylight and warm as the sun,
tiles like those of About or Daudet, which
we can put before young readers t There
are Orimru^ Fairy Tales, They are as fresh
as flowers in spring, not "sicklied o'er by
the pale cast of thoaghf But children
soon outgrow fairy-tales. We require
very different reading-books for our German
classes. The following suggestions may,
perhaps, be of use to those who, like
ourselves, have diligently sought, amidst
works of much wisdom, for simple stories
which could be put into the hands of young
students. Such stories are found, we believe,
in the first instance, amongst the writers who
have revived in our days the old epics — the
poets of the Romantic School. Some of
Tied^s legends and tales, der blonde Eckberty
der RuTienberg, die Elfen, or a selection from
PharUasuSf might be appreciated by young
English readers. Has any English editor
thought of Clemens Brentano*s amusing little
stories, Oeschichte vom hrwoen Ka^perl and
OockelfHinkd^yndOackdeiaf Fouqu/sUndinef
which seems to us far less suited, has been,
strange to say, repeatedly edited. Of E. T.
Amaaeus Hoffrnann^ some excellent narratives
are contained in the Serapionsbruder. One
of their number, Meister Martin, has appeared
in the dress of an English school edition;
but another far more taking story. Das
Frdtdein von Scudery, seems to have escaped
the attention of commentators. Die Elixiere
des Teufels, on the other hand, have too much
the character of a feverish nightmare to be
made amenable to the discipline of a school-
book, even by the most liberal use of the
pruning scissors and the red pencil. Of
Ch4imisso's Peter SchlemiU, who sold his
shadow to the Evil One^ as Faust his soul,
we need not say a word. It is a jewel and
a gem, repeatedly presented to the public in
the setting of a school edition — and richly it
deserves that casket — and is known to every
reader of German. But it is strange how
Eichendorff has been overlooked. Have
English people ever been introduced to the
most lovable Rip van Winkle, who has
told us, as only he could do, all the adven-
tiures aus dem Leben eines Taugenichls f The
shorter stories. Das Marmorbtldf das Schloss
Durande, bearing on the French Revolution,
are most interesting reading. The youngest
of the Swabian authors belonging to that
school, Hauffy has been a great favourite
amongst the young; his fairy-tales, his novels
and stories, have been frequently edited.
We do not think that any of his writings
have been overlooked; an abbreviated
edition even of lAdUenstein has appeared.
When we survey the novelists of our own
time, our attention is at first arrested by
Riehl. Of the peculiar and original character
of his CuUurhistorische Novellen it is not neces-
sary to speak ; their real significance may be
hidden to young readers, who for all that
relish his descriptions of character and inci-
dent^ his simple yet skilful plots. Notwith-
standing the various editions that have ap-
peared, a renewed search amongst his books
would reveal fresh treasures, that could be
made use of for schools. Pavl Heyse^s
novelettes we own to have read from
end to end repeatedly, with the keenest
interest. They are small pictures, perfectly
finished, aglow with all the colour and light
of an Italian sky. But very few were written
we suspect " Virginibus puerisque.** In
several of his books, moreover, his Straussian
philosophy intrudes itself in a somewhat dis-
turbing fashion. Of Felix Dahn there are some
short historical romances, Felicitas, Gelimer,
and particularly die Kreuzfahrer, which are
most readablci most interesting, and in
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
81
which the learned author's theories of Ger*
man antiquity do not retard the course of
simple narrative. F. Spielhagen has given us
some exquisite sketches of stories. fFas
die Schwaibe sang, Eine Dorfkoktite, Qyisisana,
Deutsche Fianiere are most delightflil; their
fine and elegant style, their brilUant descrip-
tions deserve the editor's most painstaking
care; they can be safely recommended
as reading books. In these short tales the
writer has for once left aside his theories
of state, of socialism, and of the universal
regeneration of the human race. It will be
difficult to make anything of Gustav Freytag
and of Ehers ; short episodes of their works
have been edited ; but the general compass
of their books places them beyond the reach
of the learner. We do not know whether
any of Auerbach's DorfgescMchten would be
appreciated by English youths; his later and
more pretentious novels, Auf der Hohe, Das
Landhaus am Bhein, are so full of Spinoza's
pantheism, that they deserve, no doubt, pro-
found study, but cannot be simply read and
enjoyed. fFUlibald Alexis is hardly known
in England ; but his seven Brandenburgian
stories, notably die Hosen des Harm von
Bredow and der fFdrwolf possess a romantic
interest ; they have a peculiar fascination, and
are thoroughly German, or, rather, thoroughly
Prussian.
These brief and cursory remarks on
German story-books do not, of course, pre-
tend to completeness; they are merely
hints to teachers and editors, who are on
the lookout for short and suitable novels
which they can put into the hands of
their students. For the reasons given
above the number is not very great; it is
still more reduced by the limits of time and
space. How could we think of reading '' Soil
und Hahen " or " Hammer und Ambosz " or "(fie
Nilbraui " in the twelve weeks allotted to a
term, and the two hours a week allotted to
German ? Is it, however, quite impossible to
bring these larger works within the reach of
young readers to shorten and abridge them
somewhat after the fashion of the English
"Masterpiece Library") It seems almost
sacrilege to lay violent hands on a work
of literary art^ and to shorten it by
manifold mutilations ; certainly the opera-
tion requires tact and skill. It has been peiy*
formed on Hauffs Lichtenstein and on SeheffePs
Ekkehard. We cannot say that the latter, one
of the most masterly works of our times, was
very happily chosen for the experiment.
That grand story of the monJk of St
Gaul and the Swabian duchess appears in
this edition like an oak tree of a thousand
winters that has been pruned by a French
gardener. The author of this article may
perhaps be pardoned if he refers on con-
cluding his remarks to a similar attempt
which he has made. In his edition of
Schiller's Geisterseher (published by Hachette)
he has endeavoured to reduce that remark-
able work to the limits of a German reading
book. The only lengthy novel Schiller ever
wrote, it possesses all the merits of his earlier
manner, a fiery imagmation, a rich, resonant,
somewhat rhetorical style, a deeply and
skilfully laid plot. It is spoiled by a fault,
peculiarly German — ^it is full of philosophy.
The first part is a splendid stoiy splendidly
told, the second is a tissue of dissertations.
The thread is needlessly spun out, and
eventually lost. The work has remained a
fragment. No doubt in this edition the pnm-
ing knife has been frequently used towards
the end of the book. Admirers of Schiller
— amongst whose number the editor wishes
to be humbly enrolled — will severely censure
him for his audacious attempt. Where he
has failed others may succeed, and present,
in a larger measure than has been done
hitherto, German reading books to English
students. Charles Mbrk.
THE REFERENCE LIBRARY OF A SCHOOL TEACHER OF GERMAN.
There are no doubt many difficulties which
beset a teacher of modern languages in this
country, such as — want of time allotted to his
subject in the school curriculum, necessity
of preparing his pupils for a host of
examinations, want of a clearly defined
and methodically arranged curriculum, lack
of encouragement of the subject in the vast
majority o? schools, shyness of the pupils in
dealing with the living and spoken idiom,
uncertainty concerning the best method to
be adopted in teaching, and doubt as to
what books should be used with the classes,
and more especially in preparing for his
work.
It can, however, not be urged that there
is not now a great number of really good,
scientific, as well as practical books avail-
able for a teacher to refer to in all cases
of difficulty and doubt, such as may arise at
any moment from the various departments
of his every-day teaching. On the con-
trary, there are, at least m some cases, so
many books on the same subject that a real
82
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTEELT
diflSculty is experienced by teachers as to
which should be used by preference. The
Bchool reference-libraries are, as a rule, very
poor as far as German is concerned ; more-
over, most teachers will probably wish to
possess or to purchase gradually all the
necessary books of reference for themselves.
The choice of tools will, of course, largely
■depend on the kind of work which the
teacher will have to do. It is the object of
this article to assist younger teachers to
some extent in making their choice. New
books of value and interest will henceforth
be regularly noticed in the Modem Language
Quarterly,
Such ordinary grammars, composition-
books, school dictionaries, and the like, as
are in daily use in the schools, and with
whom every teacher is naturally familiar,
have all, or nearly all, been excluded from
the following lists. I shall, in the subse-
quent paragraphs, freely refer readers to
my *' Handy Guide," ^ where a much greater
number of books of reference is given.
Dictionaries. — A number of dictionaries
of different kinds should be found on the
shelves of a well-equipped reference library.
Apart from the ordinary small school-dic-
tionaries, a teacher will be in constant need
of at least one large dictionary of the first
order. The last edition of Fliigers well-
known and time-honoured dictionary is at
present the largest English-Grerman and
German-English dictionary which is com-
plete. Its full title 18— Felix Fliigel, " Allge-
meines Englisch-Deutsches und Deutsch-
Englisches Worterbuch." Fourth, entirely
remodelled, edition. 2 parts in 3 vols.
Braunschweig, 1891. (Price, bd., £2, 5s.). «
The EnglishrGerman part is by far the better
of the two. A smaller dictionary, partly
based on the large Fliigel (the English-
German part only), is the one called —
Flugel'SchnUdt'Tangerj "A Dictionary of
the English and German Languages for
Home and School." Two vols. Braun-
schweig, 1896. (15s. bound.) It is excel-
lently printed, very full, and most useful for
all ordinary purposes. Prof. Imm. Schmidt
* Karl Breul, *' A Haudy Bibliographical Guide to
the study of the German Lanfimaffe and Literature
for the use of Students and Teacners of German."
London : Hachette k Co. 1895. 8vo. Bound,
28. 6d. Some books enumerated in this article are
of more recent date than the ' Guide.'
' The prices <^uoted in this article are those which
are given in Deighton, Bell k Co.'s **Li8t of Books."
Cambridge: Trinity Street, Oct. 1897. Most of the
prices are liable to discount The prices of some
books not mentioned in this list are given approxi-
matively.
is the well-known author of the excellent
Shakespeare Dictionary.
A work which will surpass in complete-
ness even the big Fliigel is now in course
of publication. It will ultimately consist
of four volumes. The first two volumes,
containing the £nglish and German part
(compiled by G. Muret^ with the help
of many specialists), have just been com-
pleted (half bound, £2, 8s.). The publica-
tion of the second part has been begun
by the Langenscheidt'sche Buchhandlung,
Berlin, 1897. The editor of the first
number was the late Daniel Sandeas. The
work is being continued by the before-
mentioned Immanuel Schmidt
The smaller books by 6ne&, Thiemey
Kohler (all of which have been, or are
being, completely re-edited), and the stUl
smaller books by Whitney and Weir are cer-
tainly useful in many respects, but do not
always afford all the information a teacher
of German may desire to obtain.
Apart from German-English and English-
German dictionaries, a teacher will often
desire to consult a German dictionary with
German explanations, and, if possible, with
well-chosen German instances. The very
big works of the brothers Grimm and their
successors, and of Daniel Sanders (see my
Guide^ pp. 48-49), are too bulky and expen-
sive for ordinary purposes. Two recent
dictionaries of smaller size will probably be
very welcome to many teachers of German.
One is by Moriz Heyne^ " Deutsches Worter-
buch," 3 vols. Leipzig, 1890-95 (£1, 16s.).
It contains numerous well-chosen instances,
and is most handy for reference. An abridg-
ment of it in one vol. has recently been pub-
lished. Another very useful dictionary, in
which no instances are given, but the develop-
ment of meaning of the words very carefully
elaborated, is the " Deutsches Worterbuch,"
by Hermann Paul. Halle, 1897 (9s. 6d.).
Both books strictly exclude all foreign words
of recent importation. English teachers of
German will sometimes be in doubt as to the
inflexion or pronunciation of foreign words
in German. They will find all desirable in-
formation in the " Fremdworterbuch," by
Daniel Sander s, in 2 vols. Leipzig, 1871,
21891-2 (about £1 f). There is now, how-
ever, a strong t<endency in Germany to avoid,
if possible, the use of foreign words, and
several dictionaries have been compiled in
which German equivalents of foreign words
are given. Perhaps the best of these is the
following — Hermann Dungery "Worterbuch
von Verdeutschungen entbehrlicher Fremd-
worter." Leipzig, 1882 (about 3s. ?). Many
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUAETEKLY
88
teachers will be glad of a very complete
and useful dictionary giving every ordinary
modern German word, whether of German
or of foreign origin, according to the so-
called new spelling. One of the greatest
authorities on spelling reform, Konrad
DudeUy has compiled a " vollstandiges ortho-
graphisches Worterbuch der deutscheii
Sprache mit etymologischen Angaben, kurzen
Sacherklarungen una Verdeutschiingen der
Fremdworter. Nach den neuen amtlichen
Re^ln." Leipzig, 3rd ed., 1888 (2s.).
The most handy dictionary of synonyms is
Eberhard's " Synonymisches Handworterbuch
der deutschen Sprache'' (the latest, 15th, ed.
by Otto Lyon) with well -chosen German
instances and translation of the German
synonyms into English, French, Italian, and
Russian. Leipzig, 1896 (half bound, 14s. 6d.).
The etymology of words of German origin has
been admirably treated by Fr. Kluge in his
" Etymologisches Worterbuch der deutschen
Sprache." The last and much-en 'arged ed.
appeared at Strassburg in 1894. A very
good systematical English-German vocabu-
lary (parts of which will be found useful for
class-teachiug) has been compiled by Gtistav
Kruger, " Englisch - Deutsches Worterbuch
nach Stoffen geordnet, fiir Studierende,
Schulenund Selbstunterricht." Berlin, 1893
(3s.). A most useful and handy little
pocket-dictionary for travelling purposes is
the "English-German Conversation Diction-
ary," by Richard Jdschke, London, 1893
(2s. 6d.).
Many other dictionaries, including older
German dictionaries, special glossaries, dia-
lect dictionaries, dictionaries of technical
words and phrases, etc., which are of less
importance for ordinary teaching, must be
passed over in this article. Their full titles
are given in my Guide, chapter vi., pp. 45-54.
Grammars, etc — Such books as are very
widely known and used in class teaching,
e.g., the grammars by K. Meyer, Macgowan,
Fiedler, Siepmann, Aue, Eve, Weisse, Meiss-
ner, and others, need not be discussed here.
I wish to call attenaon to some books which
seem to be less known, and which, if con-
sultt'd, would often be found very helpful.
Among the smaller grammars of German for
English students there is the American book
by H. C. G. Brandt, "A Grammar of the
German language for High Schools and
Colleges, designed for beginners and ad-
vanced students." Sixth ed. Boston, 1893
(6s.), which will be found extremely useful
on account of its brief but accurate explana-
tions of grammatical phenomena. Among
the more bulky works on German gram-
mar, written in German anl intended for
teachers and students, the following deserves
special recommendation, F, Blatz, ** Neuhoch-
deutsche Grammatik mit Beriicksichtigung
der historischen Entwickelung der deutschen
Sprache." Third ed., entirely rewritten, in
2 vols. Karlsruhe, 1895-6 (half bound, 30s.).
Of the oMer books, Y. Ch. Aug. Hei/s^s
"Deutsche Grammatik," 25th ed., com-
pletely rewritten by Otto Lyon. Hannover,
1893 (5s. 6d.), may, in spite (^f some
shortcomings, still be used with advantage
in many cases. The " Deutsche Grammatik "
(Gotisch Alt-Mittel-und Neuhochdeutsch),
by W. Wilmanns, which is now in course of
publication, will probably be of too strictly
philological a character to meet the practical
needs of most teachers. So far vol. 1. (phon-
ology). Strassburg, 1893, and vol. II. (word-
formation). Strassburg, 1896, have appeared
(price, 9««. 6d. and 14s.). Two, or possibly
three, more volumes are to follow. It is an
admirable piece of work.
An excellent short book for repetition of
the principal facts of old and modern
phonology and accidence is Fr. Kauffniann,
" Deutsche Grammatik.'* Marburg. Second
edition. 1895 (3s.).
With regard to Syntax alone, the works
by Vemaltken, Erdmann, Kern, and Wmider-
Hch, give much useful information. (See
my Guide, p. 32.)
There are a number of German books in
which doubtful points of grammar and the
"best German" are discussed at length.
Three of these will be especially service-
able to English teachers (for others, see
my Guide, pp. 29-30). K. G. Andresen,
" Sprachgebrauch und Sprachrichtigkeit im
Deutschen." Seventh edition, Leipzig, 1892
(6s.). This is the most conservative book of
the three. Th. Matthias, in his " Sprachleben
und Sprachschaden." Leipzig, 1892 (6s. 6d.),
of which an abridged edition has recently
been published, is inclined to make greater
concessions to recent usage. Both books
are well indexed. The third book is much
shorter, but also very useful — A. Ueintze,
"Gut Deutsch." Sixth edition, Berlin, 1895
(Is. 6d. nett).
Teachers who are anxious to have a brief
survey of the history of the German lan-
guajre should refer to the following books —
0. Weise, " Unsere Muttersprache ; ihr Wer-
den und ihr Wesen." Second ed., Leipzig,
1896 (3s.). An English translation of this
work is being prepared in America. A
somewhat older book of a similar character
is 0. Behaghel, "Die deutsche Sprache."
Leipzig, 1886 (Is. 3d.), an English adapter
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
84
tion of which, by E, Trechmann, was pub-
liabed in London, 1891, under the title, " A
Short Historicai Grammar of the German
Language." (3b. Gd.) A smuU pamphlet
containing a few abort and popular articlee
on the German language, such as boys pre-
paring for BcholarBiiipa may like to read,
IB E. WasseTzielur, "Ans dem Leben der
deatechen Sprache." Leipzig, no year
(3d.). A. F. W. CerJ has begun a " Short
Historical Grammar of the German Lan-
gnage " (Part I. : Introduction and Phon-
ology. London, ISO-l. 4fi.), the second part
of which has not yet appeared. A somo-
wbat larger book is the one by Henri
lAchtenherger, "Histoire de la langue alle-
mande." Paris, 1895 (Ts. 6d.). Another
useful French book, treating of the mutual
relation of English and German grammar, is
a book by V. Henry, which was translated
by the author himself, under the title, "A
Short Comparative Grammar of English and
German, as traced back to tbeir Common
Origin and contrasted with the Classical
Languages." London, 1894 (Ts. 6d.). All
desirable information with regard to the
new spelling is given by W. WUmanns in
his valuable book, "Die Orthographie in
den Schulen Deutsch lands." Berlin, 1887
(4s. 6d.), A short guide to modern punctua-
tion is the book by 0. Glikle, "Die deutsche
Interpunktionslehre." Leipzig, 1893 (Is. 3d.).
Teachers who have to prepare boya for ex-
aminations in which they must show pro-
ficiency in reading German handwriting
should use B. Livy, "Recueil de lettres
allemandes reproduites en tScritures autu-
grapbiques pour exercer ji la lectiu^ dea
manuBcrits allemands." Paris. Sixth edition,
1892 (About 2a. 6d.). The subject of the
best German pronunciation is still a very
vexed question, even among the Genuans
themselves. I do not propose to treat it in
full in the present article, still I should like
to refer teachers to the various books by
W. Victor (see my Ouide, p. 35), Those
which will be most helpful for English
teachers are bis "German Pronunciation:
Practice and Theory." Leipzig, 1890 (2s.),
and the reprint of his lecture, " Wie iet
die AuBspracbe des Deuiachen zu lehren ) "
Marburg, 1893 (Is.). A "Deutsche Laut-
tJifel," illustrated by this lecture, was pub-
lished at the same lime. (6d.) Teachers
who are anxious to consult handy books
on phonetics may refer either to Laura
Soames, "An Introduction to Phonetics."
London, 1891 (2a. 6d.), or to 11". Victor's
" Elemente der Phonetik und Orthoepio dea
Deutachen, KngliEchen und Franzusischen,
mit Kiicksicht auf die Bediirfniase dd
Lebrpraxia." Leipzig. Third edition (witB
useful bibliography), 1894 (Gs.), An abridged _
edition of this work has just been issued.
Leipzig, 1897 (3s.). It is called "Kleine
Phonetik des Deutschen, Engliscben nnd
Franzcisischen, "
There are several books devoted to I
teaching of conversation (see my Guid
p. 38). Perhaps the most serviceable t _
them is A. Hamann's "Echo of Spoken'
German," Leipzig, 1892 (3s.), a series of
excellent dialogues which afford, at the
same time, a useful introduction to the_
study of German life and manners.
For the explanation of German idiomatji
phrases, no better booka could be desire
than those by Wilh. Borchardl, " Die spricl^
wortliehen Redensarten im deutachen Volhl
mund nach Sinn und Ursprung erlautertj
Leipzig. Fourth ed., 1894 (7s), and by SSL
Schroder, "Der Bilderschmuck der deutachen
Spraohe." Berlin. Second edition, 1889 (7a,).
For other similar books, familiar quotations,
slang, etc., aee my G-uide, p. 39.
Teachers who make their advanced pnpila
write free essays on German classical works
or characters occurring in great plays should
iise the books of Firtor ifiy, " Themata und
Dispositionen zu deutschen Aufsiitzen nnj
Vortragen im Anschluss an die deutache
Schulldtture fiir die oberon Elasson boherer
Lehranstalten." Three parts. Berlin, 1895-
1897 (about 3s, each),
Histories of Literature. — There is not as
yet a really satisfactory History of German
Literature written in English and based on
a first hand aeqaaintance of the author with
the German works of literature of old and
modern times. The English translations and
adaptations of German works are none <'
thorn free from very serious shortcoming!
Hence a teacher will very likely prefer tm
possess one or more German works on titf
subject, The following will, in my opinionLl
Iwst serve bis purpose — Wilh. Scherer, " "
schichto der deutschen Litteratur." Berlinj
7th ed., 1895 (10s. Gd.), perhaps the moa
brilliant book of its kind, written by a rip<
scholar, who was endowed with a refined
taste for literary beauty. A book of simila
compass ia that by the poet and professa.
IHlo Eoqueite, "Geschichte der deutschel
Dichtung von den iiltesten Denkmiilem bi^
auf die Neuzeit." Fi'ankfurt-on-the-MainJ
3rded., 1882 (9s. Cd.). The lastbookofthfij
kind deserving warm recommendation ha4
only just appeared. It is the " Geschichte doB
deutachen Littoratur von don iiltesten Zdt«i
bis «ur Gegenwart," by Fr. Vogt and Ma^
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
85
Kodi. Leipzig and Wien, 1897 (bound,
IBs. 6d.). This book is profusely illus-
trated with very carefally selected and
splendidly executed illustrations, giving
facsimilia of old and modern manuscripts
and handwritings, and numerous portraits
of famous authors, etc. The scientific value
of this book is incomparably higher than
that of another well-illustrated historv of
literature by Robert Kdnig (25th revisea ed.
in 2 vols. Bielefeld and Leipzig. 1895
(£1, 4s.), which has had a wide circulation
in Germany. A splendid work, merely
illustrating German literature from the
earliest times to the present day by over
2200 pictures and illustrations, is Gust,
KoenneMs *' Bilderatlas zur Geschichte der
deutschen Nationallitteratur. Erganzung zu
jeder deutschen Litteraturgeschicnte." 2nd
ed. Marburg, 1895 (£1, 128.). For the eigh-
teenth century the great work by fl. Hettner,
"Geschichte der deutschen Litteratur im
achtzehnten Jahrhundert," 4th ed. (re-
vised by 0. Hamack)y Braunschweig, 1894
(£1, 15s. 6d.), will be found as useful as
it is interesting.
There are several books from which infor-
mation as to German literature in our own
century can be obtained. It is hardly neces-
sary to say that they differ a great deal in
character and judgment, but in all of them
there is plenty of interesting matter and
valuable information. The following may
be mentioned in the first instance — R. v.
GattschaUf "Die deutsche Nationallitteratur
des neunzehnten Jahrhunderts. Litterar-
historisch und kritisch dargestellt." 6th
ed., 4 parts. Breslau. 1892 (about £1).
Fr, Kirchner^ "Die deutsche Nationallitte-
ratur des neunzehnten Jahrhunderts." Heidel-
berg. 1894 (about 10s.). L, Sahrrwn, " Qe-
schichte der deutschen Nationallitteratur des
neunzehnten Jahrhunderts. 2nd ed. (with
thirty portraits of poets). Stuttgart. 1887.
A short " Geschichte der deutschen Litteratur
in der Gegenwart," by Eugm Wolffs was pub-
lished last year. Leipzig. 1896 (6s. 6d.).
The modem German drama has been treated
with much interest by Berth, LUzmann. 2nd
edition. Hamburg and Leipzig. 1894 (5s.).
From a great number of German primers of
literature for schools only those by H. Kluge,
Gs Ugelhaaf^ Max Koch, G. Bottidier and K,
Kinzely and GoUhold Klee (Dresden and Ber-
lin. 2nd ed. 1897) need be mentioned. See
my Guide, pp. 63-64. Each has its own
advantages. ELlee's book is perhaps the best
for school purposes.
Metre. — A short but useful survey of the
history of German metre, with good speci-
mens and due consideration of modem forms,
is given by Fr, Kauffmann in his " Deutsche
Metrik nach ihrer geschichtlichen Entwicke-
lung." Marburg. 1897 (4s. 6d.). A more
detailed account of modern German metre —
a subject which apparently is hardly ever
touched upon in school teaching, while the
outlines of it deserve to be just as well
known as the metrical art of the ancient
classical writers — is given in F. Minor's
" Neuhochdeutsche Metrik." Strassburg.
1893 (128.). Most teachers will probably
find the book too elaborate for their purpose
in spite of its being extremely readable and
suggestive.
Theory of Poetry, etc. — A number of
" Poetiken " of very different size and char-
acter are enumerated in my Guide on pp. 74-
75. There will be little time, and perhaps
need, for systematic instruction in our
school-teaching, but teachers will probably
like to possess and use at least the following
two small and cheap hand-books : C. F, A,
Schuster, "Lehrbuch der Poetik fiir hohere
Lehranstalten." Halle. 3rd. ed. 1890 ^28.),
and the still smaller " Deutsche Poetik by
Karl Bovinski. Stuttgart. 1895 (Is.). In
this connection I should like to mention and
to recommend very strongly two books
which teachers will find helpful in discussing
German dramas with more advanced pupils,
or in preparing for scholarship examinations:
R. Franz, " Der Auf bau der Handlung in den
klassischen Dramen." Bielefeld and Leipzig.
1892 (about 5s.), and H, Bulthaupt, " Drama-
turgie des Schauspiels." Vol. I. (Lessing,
Goethe, Schiller, Kleist). Oldenburg and
Leipzig. 5th ed., 1893 (6s.).
German Olassics. — ^A great number of school
editions of German Ckssics with English,
German, and French Notes are enumerated
in my Guide, pp. 94-6. For particulars as to
English editions of German Classics available
in 1893 see my article in Lyon's " Zeitschrift
fiir den deutschen Unterricht," Vol VIIL
(1894), pp. 167 sqq. Of Grerman editions :
the Uempel editions of Lessing, Goethe and
Schiller, the new Schiller edition bv Beller-
man for the Leipzig Bibliographical Institute,
and most of the volumes of Kiirschner's
"Deutsche National-Litteratur '' and of
Brockhaus' "Bibliothek der deutschen
Nationallitteratur des achtzehnten und
neunzehnten Jahrhunderts," deserve to
be mentioned. Of the cheap series the
volumes of Cotta's "Bibliothek der Welt-
litteratur " (bound), and those of the "Collec-
tion Spemann " (bound), can be had for Is.
each ; the Hendel editions (Halle, unbound)
for 25 pfennige per volume ; Beclam's texts
86
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
" Universal Bibliothek," Leipzig), 20 pf. per
volume ; and the texts of the series called
" Meyer^j* Volksbiicher" (Leipzig) for 10 pf.
per volume.
Some other excelk nt sets of classics of a
more scientific character are enumerated in
my Guide on pp. 81-82, and a number of
commentaries mentioned on pp. 100-104.
English teachers of German will find M. W,
Gotzinger's "Deutsche Dichter," 6th ed.
(partly re-written by E, G6tdnger\ 2 vols.
Aarau, 1876-7 (about £1). Very useful.
Old German. — Few teachers will feel
inclined to give much time and attention
to Old German, and will therefore hardly be
in need of advice as to what books to use
for the study of the older German classics.
Still many teachers may in a not very dis-
tant future wish to prepare boys for Scholar-
ships at the Universities, and although Old
German is with very good reason no longer
an indispensable condition for success in an
Entrance Scholarship, a teacher may occa-
sionally like to give promising pupils a start
and teach them the elements of Middle High
German and sixteenth century German.*
Some Middle High German is also required
for the Cambridge Higher Local and other
Examinations.
I shall not, in the following list of booki>,
include any works of an advanced character,
being strongly of opinion that Old German
as such is not a school subject, and should
not, unless in very exceptional cases, be
begun before the University course. More-
over, a smattering of Old German and Ger-
man philology, if not very well and carefully
taught by an experienced teacher, is sure to
do far more harm than good.
The basis of the modern literary language
is sixteenth century German. A teacher
might first use Raphael Meyer's " Einfiihrung
in das altere Neuhochdeutsche." Leipzig.
1894 (2s.), in which the first fifty-five stanzas
of the poem of Hvemen Seyfrid are commen-
tated, and then proceed to reading some of
the small volumes in " Goschen's " or " Bot-
ticher and KinzeVs " sets (see Guide, pp. 79-
80). In the " Sammlung Goschen," Vol. 24
might be selected for this purpose. It con-
tains a selection (by L, Pariser) of passages
from *' Seb. Brant, Luther, Hans Sachs and
Fischart." Stuttgart 1893 (Is.). In
"Botticher and KinzePs" "Denkmaler der
jQteren deutschen Litteratur," the volumes
^ On the whole qnestion, see my lecture " On the
training of teachers of modern foreign languages "
before the College of Preceptors. Printed in the
EilwcUional Times of May 1, 1894, and reprinted, at
the request of tlie editors, in Die Neueren Sprach^n,
II. 424 sqq., 585 sqq.
« Hans Sachs " (by K. Kimel). Halle. 1893
(la), and "Kunst- und Volkslied in der
Ref ormationszeit " (by K, Kinzel). . Halle.
1892 (Is.), will be found useful.
If teachers should desire to give their
pupils some specimens of the actual text of
Luther's first translation of the Bible (" Sep-
temberbibel ") they cannot do better than
use the excellent and handy book by A.
Reifferscheidj "Marcus Evangelion Mart,
Luthers nach der Septemberbu)el, mit den
Lesarten aller Originalausgaben, etc." Heil-
bronn. 1889 (about 3s. 6d. 1). For other
sixteenth century texts Braune's cheap and
reliable " Neudrucke " should be used. (See
Guide, p. 81.)
The best introduction to the study of
Middle High German is Jul. Zupitza^s " Ein-
fiihrung in das Studium des Mittelhoch-
deutschen." Oppeln. 1868. 4th ed., 1891
(2s. 6d.). Many scholars have been first
initiated into a serious study of Middle High
German by this most excellent little book.
After having gone through Zupitza's intro-
duction, teachers might use Jos. fFrtghfs
"Middle High Geiman Primer." Oxford.
1888 (3s. 6d.), and then read Hartman von
Ouwe's "JDer arme Heinrich" in /. G.
Robertson^ s edition. London. 1895 (4s. 6d.),
or W, Golther's selections from "Der Nibe-
lunge N6t" (Sammlung Goschen, IQ^). '
Stuttgart. 1895 (Is.), or some other vol-
umes from Goschen's series. The small
Middle High German grammar by H, Paul
(Halle. 81889, 38. 6d.), and the small diction-
ary by M, Lexer (Leipzig. ^1885, 68.), are
much to be recommended.
Mythology Sagas. — A teacher who is de-
sirous of obtaining a rapid survey of German
Mythology and " Heldensage " without being
able to devote much time to the study of the
more comprehensive books might read two
handy volumes (Is. each) of the very use-
ful ** Sammlung Goeschen.". The one on
" Deutsche My thologie " is by Ft. Kavffmann.
2nd ed. Stuttgart, 1893 ; the booklet on "Die
deutche Heldensage" is by 0, L, Ziriczek,
Stuttgart, 1894. The larger books on those
subjects are enumerated in my Guide on pp.
110-112 To these should now be added
W. GoliheVy "Handbuch der gerroanischen
My thologie." Leipzig, 1895 (14s).
History and Geography. — Although Ger-
man history and geography as such will hardly
ever be taught in ordinary schools, a teacher
of German should mak^ it a point to be well
informed as to either sulDJect, and should
possess German books with German names
pf places and events in his private library.
The histories and atlases of this kind need
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
87
not be very bulky and expensive; some
really good German school books will amply
suffice for his purpose. There are a good
many books which would do very well ; I can
recommend the following ; David Miiller
"Leitfaden zur Geschichte des deutschen
Volkes." 5th. ed. Berlin, 1885 (there are
later edd.), 2s. 6d. A larger book by the
same author is " Geschichte des deutschen
Yolkes in kurzgefasster iibersichtlicher
Darstellung." 11th ed. Berlin, 1884 (58.).
There are probably later editions. The
" Deutsche Geschichte " by Kammd is also
largely used in Germany. Some consider it
to be now the best work of its kind. It used
to cost 12s., but can now be had for 8s. A
most excellent " Atlas fiir Mittel-und Ober-
klassen hoherer Lehranstalten'' was published
this year at Bielefeld and Leipzig under the
editorship of B. Lehmann and W, Peizold
(5s.). Teachers of German will find it ex-
tremely useful. The small Atlas by E, Dehes
"Schulatlas fiir die mittlere Unterrichtsstufe,"
Leipzig (Is. 6d.), deserves to be mentioned in
this connection, and will suffice for ordinary
purposes. Very cheap and useful for class
teaching is P. KnoteVs "Bilderatlas zur
deutschen Geschichte" (with explanatory
notes). Bielefeld and Leipzig, 1895 (3s.).
A number of valuable and interesting books
on German History and on German Life and
Customs are enumerated in my Guide on pp.
116 sqq.
Qeneral Information. — Succi net and reliable
information on all matters connected with
German history and biography, life and
thought, may be obtained from Meyers'
"Kleines Konversations-Lexikon" in three
volumes. 5th ed. Leipzig, 1893 ^half bound,
£1, 8s.), which will prove of the greatest
use in many questions, and which every
teacher of German should endeavour to get.
Method of Teaching. — However well in-
formed a teacher may be, he will have to
adapt himself in his teaching to the school
curriculum, to the aims to be attained by his
pupils, and he will have to give his most
serious attention to the study and considera-
tion of the methods to be followed in his
teaching. No school teacher can at the
present time afford to keep aloof from the
discussions as to the best method of teaching
modern foreign languages, and ewery one will
be able to learn a great deal from the books
written on the subject of the teaching of
German. Some of these works he will no
doubt wish to possess himself, so as to be
able to refer to them from time to time as
occasion arises. The following books appear
to me to be especially suggestive — W. H.
Widgerpy "The teaching of languages in
schools." London, 1888 (2s.). Michel BrM,
" De I'enseignement des langues vivantes,
Conferences faites aux 6tudiants en lettres
de la Sorbonne." Paris, 1893 (2s.). Fr.
SpenceVy "Aims and Practice of Teaching."
Cambridge, 1897 (6s.). All of these books
advocate more or less the so-called " Neuere
Richtung," and are written for teachers
whose native tongue is not German. But
much that is useful cau also be learned from
some German books for German teachers, if
one bears in mind that the standards set up
in them require modification and abatement,
as German is a foreign language in this
country. Teachers can still learn a great
deal from a careful study of the books by E.
Laos (see my Guide, pp. 37 and 119), but
generally speaking they will derive most
benefit from the works by B, Lehmanny
"Der deutsche Unterricht. Eine Methodik
fiir hohere Lehranstalten." Berlin, ^1897
(9s. fid.) ; and by G. Wendt, " Der deutsche
Unterricht." Miinchen, 1896 (4s. fid.). The
latter contains also an admirable biblio-
graphy. Some more books connected with
the recent discussions as to methods of
modern language teaching are enumerated at
the end of my lecture "on the training of
teachers of modem foreign languages " (Edu-
cational TimeSy May 1894).
I should be very pleased if the above sug-
gestions should enable teachers to make a
good choice of the books of reference in the
various departments of their teaching and
private study. More than once I have been
asked by practical teachers for information
of this kind ; may it now prove useful to a
wider circle of readers, and thus render some
service to the cause of modern language
study and teaching in Great Britain.
Karl Breul.
A PUBLIC SCHOOL GERMAN PRIMER. Otto Siepmann. London : MacmUlan & Co.
1896. New Edition, 1897. Pp. xiv. and 360.
The Neuere Bichtung has already led to the
publication of several books on the teaching
of German, and to this number Mr Siep-
mann's volume must be added. It contains
a reader, grammar and writer, the exercises
in the reader and writer being in duplicate,
so that boys who are not moved up to a
higher form, need not necessarily be taken
over familiar ground again. . The system of
the book is satisfactory, * and a careful ex-
88
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
amination of it leads us to believe that pupils
should be able to attain a sound knowledge
of the elements of German within a year or
so, if the teacher follows out the instructions
of Mr Siepmann. Reading, writing, speaking
form part of each lesson, and every extract
for translation or retranslation is illustrative
of some part of the grammar of the language.
The extracts for translation into English
are carefully graduated, and lead up to some
pieces from standard authors, such as Lessing
and Heine. The grammar is complete in
itself, and, no doubt, will be the basis for a
further reader and writer, should Mr Siep-
mann decide to issue one. We therefore
look to find in the grammar, work beyond
the scope of the Reader and Writer with which
it is issued. Beginners will derive their
grammatical training from it, and it is, there-
fore, important that in method and arrange-
ment, it should reach a high standard of
excellence. We may say at once that this
part of Mr Siepmann's work is carefully
done, and though we differ from him on
certain points of nomenclature and detail,
we should find it hard to instance any other
outline of German Grammar of equal merit.
Mr Siepmann, we are glad to see, does not
write about regular and irregular verbs, and
if he does have recourse to four declensions,
it is merelv to make the line of demarcation
ft
between strong and weak more clear. We
should like to offer one or two suggestions.
Would it not be well to indicate more
exactly the sub-divisions of the strong declen-
sion and to include in the scheme a mixed
declension, t.e., nouns such as Name, Staat,
etc., rather than relegate them to an
appendix] The following classification sug-
gests itself : — Strimg Declension, Weak Declm-
sum, Mixed Declension, with the following
subdivisions for the strong declension ; A.
Normal Form— Tag Tage, Gast Gaste, Stadt
Stadte, Gtebirge Gebirce, etc. B. Contracted
Form — ^Vater Vater, Wagen Wagen, Fenster
Fenster, etc. C. Enlarged Form — Dorf
Dorfer, Wald Walder, Reichtum Reichtiimer,
etc.
The term Mixed Declension is obviously the
only scientific one for nouns of the type of
Name,Namens,Namen; Staat,Staates,Staaten,
and explains the origin of the declension.
Again in dealing with the verbs and
adjectives, we would advocate a similar
terminology. The verbs of mood and the
verb wissen are correctly classified together ;
they might be staled the mixed conjugation,
and such a title is, of course, philologically
correct, as these verbs show certain cnarac-
teristics of the strong and of the weak
conjugation.
With regard to the adjectives, the mixed
declension is suggested for forms such as —
ein arm^ Mann eines arm^ Mannes; ein
gross^ Haus eines grosser^ Hauses etc., etc.
One or two small points occur to us. We
should like to see the term " Weak verbs with
vowel mutation '* substituted for " Irregular
weak verbs," p. 142, and in these verbs the
imperfect subjunctive should be given. The
natural tendency is to write brannte or
brannte not brennte, as the imperfect subjunc-
tive. Djiinken should also find a place in
this list. Again, in the list of strong verbs,
the imperfect subjunctive should be added
when the vowel differs from what we should
call the normal vowel, e.g, wlirfe, not warfe,
befbhle, not befahle. In the Ablautsreihen
the VIII. series should be deleted altogether,
heben assigned to the vi., and fechten to the
IV. series. Of the verbs classed as Anom-
alous gehen should be assigned to the vii.
series, stehen to the vi. ; tnis would leave
thun as anomalous, to which we would fur-
ther add sein.
In the treatment of the passive voice we
do not notice that attention is drawn to the
frequent use of the impersonal passive ; and
in the chapter on the subjunctive a slightlv
fuller treatment seems desirable. In deal-
ing with comparison it seems rather mis-
leading to say "the superlative with am is
rather absolute," especially as later on
absolute is correctly applied to the form
auf hochste. We should also prefer the
term vowel gradation instead of Ablaut and
vowel mutation instead of Umlaut,
Where we differ from Mr Siepmann, it is
on questions of detail and arrangement;
with the principle of his book we are in com-
plete accord and recommend the book to the
attention of Teachers of Modern Languages,
who have not yet become acquainted with it.
K L. M. B.
•':< >.
NOTES AND NEWS.
It was ineyitable that a few members of the Modem
Lan^fuage Association should experience delay in re-
ceivmg the first number of the QtcaWer/^, for this was
the fint occasion upon which the register had been
put to a full test We are requested by the Hon.
Secretary, Iffr W. G. Lipscombe, to state that any
members who haye not yet reoeiyed a copy of No. 1
will do so on application either to him at Uniyendty
College School, uower Street, W.C, or to Uie Hon.
Treasurer, Mr de V. Payen Payne, King's College
School, Wimbledon Common, S.W.
« « «
Sbyebal enquiries haye been made as to terms of
subscription to the Quarter2|f. It is hoped that all who
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
89
dedre to subscribe will send their names to the Hon.
Secretary as members of the Modem Language Associa-
tion, the annual subscription of half -a-guinea to which
will ensure the receipt of the Quarterly, post free.
Those^ howeyer, who do not wish to support the
Association, but still desire to subscribe to this journal,
will receive it post free for a year on sending 8s. 6d.
to the Hon. Treasurer.
« « «
Thb interest taken in this first attempt to supply
an organ in this country for the publication of really
scholarly work on Modem Languages and Literature
has been yery great, and encourages the Editors to
hope tiiat the Modam Language Quarterly will soon
obtain an eyen wider circulation than that of the first
nnmber, which is now practically out of print.
« « «
Thb Annual Meeting of the Association of Teachers
of Modem Languages in the Secondary Schools of
Scotland was held on Saturday, October 16th, in
Olasgow. In spite of its rather lengthy and very
oarenil title tms Society is practically doing for
Scotland what the Modern Jianguage Association, with
its possibly more catholic sympathies, is doing for
England, wales, and Ireland. Educational questions
north ^ of the Tweed are modified by a different
organisation of primary, secondair, and uniyersity
teaching^, but the ultimate desire of all is the same —
the placing of Modem Language Teaching and Scholar-
ship on a really sound basis.
« • *
Thb meeting in Qlasgow was well attended : Dr
Scholle of Aberdeen was in the Chair, and Professor
Patrick Qeddes (Uniyersity College, Dundee), Mr James
Caldwell, M.P., Dr Ross (Church of Scotland Training
College), Mr Alexander JQlasgow School Board), Dr.
Sarolea, Herr Schlapp (Edinburgh University), Mens.
Mercier (Glasgow University), and other representa-
tive educationuts, took part in the proceedings. Papers
were read b^ Professor Geddes on *' Modem Languages
at the Edmburgh Summer Meeting," and by M.
Mercier on "Holiday Courses in M<^em Languages
on the Continent." A lively discussion was also held
on the IVench Examination Papers for the Leaving
Certificate, in which they were severely criticised, and
with good reason. The proceedings closed with the
election of officers for the ensuing year.
« • «
Still another Association, this time the Anglo-
German, "for the promotion of friendly relations be-
tween Germany and Great Britain." Its purpose is
unexceptionable, but its method of attaining it less so.
There are three factors underl^ong any unfriendly
feeling that may exist on this side of the Channel.
The first is ignorance of German thought, German
literature, and the German people. This the Modem
Luiguage Association is doing its best to remove, in
the only way in which this is practicable, by influencing
the education of this country. The second factor is the
commercial rivalry between the two nations, which
must increase in spite of the Anglo-German Association,
while its evil effects can only be neutralised by the en-
lighteningof our iniorance of the real Germany and her
people. The thira factor is purely temporary, and is
best dealt with by being left alone— for ill-timed
telegrams, like unfriendly letters, go best unanswered.
Where, then, does the Anglo-German Association come
in ? Unless it thinks it can be of use in Germany,
* • «
Thb Modem Languages Courses at Marburg this
summer were such a success that it is intended, in order
to suit those who cannot spend a whole month in
Germany, to organise three series of a fortnight each,
— two for French and one for English, with German
lectures during the whole period. Why cannot similar
courses be organised in England in connection with the
summer University Extension Meeting at Oxford ?
Nothing can be done in London until the University is
reoigamsed, unless the London Extension Society
would take it up.
An interesting attempt is being made to collect the
fast disappearing patois of Normandy. Words, popular
songs, ana legends are noted down phonetically. The
first number of the Bulletin da ParUrt du CcUvadot
appeared in June, and the subsequent issues will appear
every two months. M. de Guer, 20 Rue du Costil St
Julien, at Caen, is the Editor.
« « «
Normandy and Brittany were flooded with English
and Americans this summer. The Holiday Course at
Caen was most successful, and in the hotels round Saint
Malo it was comparatively rare to hear any French. The
*' Entente Cordiale " ougnt to be satisfied.
It is proposed to make Saint-Marguerite, near Sain
Mazaire, in South Brittany, a little winter centre for a
studious E^lish colony wishing to improve their French.
There is to ^ a French or competent English master and
a "good disciplinarian," and nothing but French is to
be spoken. Fiif e in the very comfortable hdtel would be
cheap ; the climate is always temperate in this pine-
covered bay of southern aspect, and the asphalt lawn-
tennis court and golf-links offer exercise to those who
do not care for cycling even on the perfect Breton roads.
The chances for the success of the scheme are therefore
considerable.
• • ft
Thb "Entente Cordiale" is an association for the
development of more cordial relations between the
United Kingdom and France. Its Vice-Presidents are
Sir William MacCormac, Sir James Blyth, Sir Arthur
Arnold, and Sir Henry Irving. Its object are mnefa
the same as those of the Anglo-German AsBociatkm,
and it is likely to do as 'much or as little good as itii
neighbour, though it is certainly in less danger of doing
positive harm. In both cases adherence to the objects
m view qualifies for membership.
• « «
Thb following ante-dated epitaphs are a few remini-
scences of merry evenings when Daudet, de Heredia, and
other celebrities of the present day, whose names were
not then the household words they are now, met, and
chatted, and turned out epigrams d la RivarcU : —
Sur ce tertre oh Tully-Prudhomme est remis^,
On distingue un vase bris^.
Ci-git Ferdinand Bruneti^re
Avec son oeuvre tout enti^re.
Pasteur, I'^tonnement de ce si^le oti nous sommes ;
n prit la rage aux chiens pour la donner aux hommes.
Ci-git Boissier, ce vieux raseur
Plus connu comme confiseur.
I^sseps 1
n nous fait Suez avec son Panama !
Heredia que nul mot ne peutparodier
1<^ le seul pr^t^rit du verbe H^r^er.
• « «
It is only fair to Professor Sonnenschein to remind
our readers, who may have thought our review of
Professor Spencer's book implied it was the first
attempt at the Neuere Richiung in this country, that
the Parallel Grammar Series of which Professor
bonnenschein is the General Editor and intellectual
father, adopted and applied the new method in this
coimtry as long ago as 1889. The strict method was
doubtless modified to suit our different conditions, bQt
it was the same in all essentialB.
Dr a. W. ScHtyDDBKOPF, lecturer in German in the
Yorkshire College, Leeds, one of the constituent
Collep^es of the Victoria Univenitj, has just been
appomted Professor of the Teutomc Languages and
literature in that College.
« « «
Mr Ernbst Wbbklet, M.A., lector in English in
the University of Freiburg i. B., has been appointed
lecturer in French at University College, Nottotgham.
90
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
Mr Paobt Toynbie, who compiled the Index of
Proper Names appended to the Oxford edition of the
complete works of Danto, has completed the first part
of his Dante Dictionary (comprising the Proper Names),
which will be published shortly by the Clarendon Press.
The second part will contain the Vocabulary of the
Divina Cammed ia and Camoniere. Mr Toynbee pro-
poses to deal in a subsequent volume with the
vocabulary of the prose woiks (Latin as well as
Italian).
At last we are to have a Globo edition of the works
of Chaucer. Messrs MacmiUan have been trving for a
whole generation to get the *' father of Engluh poetry '*
edited for their famous series, and now the new volume
will appear in the next few weeks under the joint
editorship of Messrs A. W. Pollard, H. Frank Heath,
W. S. M'Cormick and Mark H. LiddelL The text is a
new one based upon a critical investigation of the
original authorities, and is supplied with notes and a
glossary.
OBITUARY.
FRIEDRICH ALTHAUS.
With Professor Friedrich Althaus, who died in London
on July 7. at the age of sixty-eight, one of the pioneers of
University teaching of the German language and litera-
ture in this country has passed away from among us,
and great has been the niunber of those who in England
and abroad have mourned the loss of a man of rare
high-mindedness, unfailing kindness and wide culture.
After having held several appointments in London, he
filled the chair of German at University College for
twenty- three years, and, as I know from more than one
of his former pupils, his teaohiug was very highly
apDreciated by them.
Dr Friedrich Althaus was bom at Detmold on May
14, 1829. Learning and culture were traditional in his
family. His father was "Generalsuperintendent," i.«.
the chief clergyman of the little residential town ; his
mother's father was the well-known last Protestant
bishop Draeseke. He studied philology and history at
the Universities of Bonn, Leipzig, and Berlin. There
did not vet exist in those years in (Germany a well-
organised scientific study of *' Modem Languages," but
he was able to attend a few courses on Old German.
In 1851 he obtained the Berlin Ph.D. degree, the sub-
ject of his dissertation beine "De historiae conscrip-
tionis historia." While studying at Berlin he had the
good fortune to see much of Alexander von Humboldt,
and out of this interooursegrew the '* Brief wechsel una
Gespriiche Alexander von Humboldts mit einem jungen
Freunde," which Dr Althaus published anonymous! v.
(2nd ed. Berlin, 1869). In Bonn, at one of Kinkel's
lectures, he made the acquaintance of Carl Schurz,
which soon developed into a life-long friendship. After
having finished his studies he went to Italy, whore
he travelled for a year and formed another most
intimate friendship, that with the great historian
Ferdinand Gregorovius. For nearly forty years they
corresponded regularly, and after the death of his
friend, Dr Althaus edited the interesting "Bomieche
Tagebucher" (Stuttgart, 1892, 2nd ed. 1893) which
Gregorovius had left to him in manuscript.
In November 1853, Dr Althaus came over to England,
being warmly recommended by A. v. Humboldt to the
Prussian ambassador Bunsen. He first taught at various
schools, especially at military institutions. From 1856
to 1864 he arranged and catalogued for the late Prince
Consort his vast collection of 60,000 prints of historical
portraits at Buckingham Palace and handed it over to
Her Majesty the Queen in 1864 at Windsor. After
having completed this task, he turned again to teach-
ing. He first was ProfoFsor at the Royal Military
Academy, Woolwich ; in 1874 he was appointed Pro-
fe«or of German at University College, wnich post he
held until his death. He has a^so acted as Examiner
in German in many important examinations—via. , those
of the University of London (for three periods of five
years), Victoria University, University of New Zeidand,
Home and Indian Civil Service, the Foreign Office,
Woolwich and Sandhurst examinations, etc.
Apart from his teaching and examining work, Dr
Althaus was most active as a writer. He did not, it is
true, compose any handbooks of philology, histories of
literature, or editions of German classics, nor anything
in fact which was immediately connected with his
teaching ; but having lived for many years in England,
and being animated by feelings of loyal attachment to
this country, he strove to contribute, as far as lay in
his power, to a friendly understanding between the two
nations. If he zealously promoted the btudy of the Ger-
man language, literature and national spirit in England,
he was no lees keen in introducing British authors and
statesmen to his native land, and m helping his German
countrymen to form a just appreciation of England and
the English. He wrote a number of valuable eastja
on political, social and literary matters in this country,
for many leading German and Austrian periodicus
and magazines. He contributed most of the articles
on English subjects to three successive editions of
Brock^us' Conversations Lexicon. He wrote the bio-
graphies of C. J. Fox, Lord Nelson, Lord Rof sell, and
Lord Beaconsfield in Brockhaus' " Neue Plutarch." He
was the translator into German of the concluding
volumes of Carlyle's " Frederick the Great " and of
Forster's " Life of Dickens." Perhaps the best known
of all bis publications are the two volumes of ** Englische
Charakterbilder" (Berlin, 1869), which afford most
interesting reading, and are written throughout in a
hi^y appreciative spirit.
During his early London life he saw a great deal of
the more prominent political refugees, such as Schurz,
Kinkel, Muzzini, and others. His acquaintance with
Carlyle was more than superficial. It began with his
translation of the concluding volumes of " FVederick the
Great"; in later years Dr Althaus often visited him, and
most probably induced him to write the famous article
on the Franco-Gkrman war. His first article on the sage
of Chelsea (in " Unsere Zeit'*) was found among Car-
lyle's left papers, interleaved, containing a number of
notes in Carlyle's own land, and the following criticism :
' ' This is on the whole the best account ihat has yet
appeared of me and my work." In later years Dr
Althaus published (in '^Nord undSiid") his *'Erinne-
rungen an Carlyle."
His style was very lucid and expressive, and his
peculiar grace of writing was noticeaole even in short
letten and notes.
Dr Althaus took a keen interest in the organisation
and development of modem language studies in this
country, although of late years the state of his health
did not permit him to take an active part in new under-
takings. On April 1, after he had barely recovered
from a severe attack of influenza, he wrote to me aiy-
ing that he wished the new "Quarterly " every success,
and hoped to contribute to it if his health woula
permit nim. Soon after that time, however, he became
worse again, and was thus prevented from sending a
contribution.
A portrait of Dr Althaus appeared in the Ulnslraied
London News of July 17, and Englidi as well as German
papers had obituary notices, which were 1 11 couched in
terms of highest eiriogy.
Dr Althaus was a tail man of dignified appearance.
Though his fine features were usmdly grave, a mo»t
genial smile readily appeared on his face in animated
conversation. His character was one of the very
noblest, and absolutely free from all pettiness and
narrowness of aims ana views. He thus realised in his
own life Gk)ethe's beautiful but difficult teaching, always
to strive,
". . , im Ganzen, Guten, Schonen
Besolut zu leben."
. KarlBrbul.
THE MODERN LANGITAGE QUARTERLY
91
A CLASSIFIED LIST OF REGENT PUBLICATIONS.
JUNE 15th to OCTOBER 15th 1897.
JtetBrmcb Is made to the following Joarnals : Acad.CThe Academy), Archiw (Archly fiir daa StadiamderNoacren Sprachen
and Lltterataren), Athen. (The Athenaeam), The Bookntartj Edue. (Education), Edue. Rev. (The [Engllah] Educational Review),
Edme. Rev. Amer. CThe [American] Educational Reriew), Edue. Times (The Educational Times). The Qltugow Berald^The Guardian^
Joum, Edme. (The Journal of Education), L.g.r.P. (Lltteraturblatt flir germantoche und romanische PhlloloRie), Lit. Cbl.
(Utterarischea Centralblatt), Le MaUre Phon^tique, Nenphii. Cbl. (Neuphllologischea (^cntralblatt), Neu. Spr. (Neuere Sprachen),
Rev. Intern. Em. (Revue Intemttionale de I'Enseignement), The Schoolnuuter^ The Sa^iman^ The Speaker, Speet. (The Spectator),
The Times^ Univ. Corr. (The Uniyervity Corroapondent), Z\fji.A. (Zeitachrift fiir deutachea Altertum), Z^.d.U. (Zeitachrlft fiir den
deutachen Unterrlcht),
Guide 1. and II. : Nos. 1 and 3 of the Modem Language Teaehert' Guide:, edited by Waltbs RiPPXAinr, copies of which
(price 4dM hj post 4|d.) can be obtained on application to the Editor of the Qiiarlerfy.
245
clear,
No.
246
but** notes at
Q. '97.
ENGLISH.
>!.— LITERATURE.— I. TEXTS.
AddlsoB. Belectloiu ftrom Ui« '* Spectator ** ; ed.
H. Evans (if. L. Q. '97, No. 2). Blackie & Son. 244
Joum. Educ.^ Auf(. '97, p. 493 (*'lntit)duction good; notes
more than oyer superfluous ").
Aytoui** B«rlAl Marcli of DandeOy and Islaad of
the Scots I ed. W. K. Lbask (Af. L. Q. '97, No^
4). Blackie & Son.
J<nim. Edue,, Aug. *97, p. 493 (*<the editing
well-Informed, and to the point ").
Bacon*B E^Afsi od. H. Evans (Af. L,
G). Blackie & Son.
Joum. Edue, Aug. '97, p. 493 (** really useful " ;
foot of page**).
Essays I ed. A. a Wkst (M. L. Q., '97, No. 7).
Oambridge University Press. 247
Atha^, 26 June *97 (** oyerfoaded with comments ") ; Aead..
SI Aug. *97 (fayourable, but condemns the large number of
Superfluous notes).
Mobcrt Buns, Select Poems; ed. A. G. Qkorob
{M. L. Q., '97, No. 10). Isbister. 248
Edue. Timet, June *97, p. 264 (fayourable).
Carlyle. Sartor Besartns. Edited by J. A. S.
Barbkit, M.A. a. & C. Black, 1897. Cr. 8vo.
pp. 874 ; 58. 249
Edme., 2 July *97 (** not suitable for junior students . . . notes
at foot of psge *') ; Aead., 8 July '97 (" most copious notes ").
Tbe Hero as llaB of Letters. Edited by Mark
Hunter. M.A. Geo. Bell & Sons. 1897. Cr. 8vo.
pp. lzzii+110; 2s., swd.. Is. 6d. 250
Edue., 24 July *97 (fayourable); Univ. Corr. 11 Sept '97;
Edue, Timee, Aug. *97, p. 328 (" notes yery interesting, intro-
duction too long").
Ckildsmltk* The ¥lcar of Wakefleld | ed. M. Mao-
MiLLAN {M, L, Q. '97. No. 18). Maomillan k Co. 251
Joum. Edue., July '97, p. 441 0* for the use of adult students
. . . a satisfactory piece of work**).
Washlnston Irving. Tales of a TraTeller {M, L, Q,
'97, No. 20). Longmans & Co. 252
Athen., 18 Sept. *97 (commended).
IiOBsfellow. The Coartship of Miles ^tandlsh.
Edited by H. Evans, D.D. Blackio k Son. 1897.
Fcap. 8vo, pp.' 78 ; Is. 253
Maeavlay. Essay ob Nlltoa i ed. J. G. Crosswbll
(if. L, Q. '97, No. 23). Longrmans k Co. 254
Athen., 18 Sep>. '97 (commended).
Lays of Ancient Koine. Edited by L. R F.
Du PoNTET, B.A. Edw. Arnold. 1897. Pp. 172 ;
Is. 6d. 255
Edue. TimeM, Aug. '97, p. S38 (" yery senrlccable, appredatlye,
and scholarly "X
Malory. ]Le Morte d*Arthnr . (Selections from).
Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Glossary, by
A. T. Martin, M:A. Macmillan & Co. 1897.
Globe 8vo, pp. xxxyi+254 ; 2s. 256
Joum. Edue., July *97, p. 441 (fayourable).
Milton. Comns. Edited- by T. Page. Moffatt k
Paige. 1897. Is 6d. 257
Paradise Lost. Books IX. and X. ; ed. A. W.
Vbrttt {Af. L. Q, '97, No. 26). Cambridge Univer-
sity Press. 258
Joum. Edue,, July, '97, p. 441 (speaking of the completed
edition of Ptnnxdite Lott : ^ a work which will do much to pro-
mole tho sound study of literature In sehooto **).
Milton. Samson Agonlstes. Edited by E. K. Cham-
bers. Blackie k Son. Fcap. 8vo, pp. 146;
Is. 6d. 259
Bookman, July *97, p. 106 (fayourable); Aead., 21 Aug. '97
C^on the whole a yery respectable edition"); Edue., J8 Sept.
'97 ('* a solid and well-writt«n little book"); Edue. Times, Aug.
*97, p. 828 (" excellent ").
Pope. Essay on Criticism | ed. J. Churton
CoLLD<s(ir. L. Q, '97, No. 29). Macmillan & Co. 260
. Joum. Edue., Jnly*97, p. 441 (** a worthy addition to a goo 1
series ").
Essay on Criticism | ed. H. Evans (A/. L, Q.
•97, No. 30). Blackie k Son. 261
Joum. Edue , Aug. *97, p. 498 (« really useful").
Shakespeare. Corlolanns. Edited by E. K. Cham-
bers. Blackie k Son. 1897. Fcap. 8to, pp. 230 ;
Is. 6d. 262
Corlolanns. Edited by R. F. Cholmelst, M.A.
Gdw. Arnold. 1897. 12aio, pp. 172; Is. 6d. 263
Aead, 8 July '97 ("a useful piece of work"); Athen., 34
July *97 (very fayourable) ; Edue. Times, Aug. '97, p. 828
(y. fay.).
Cymbellnei ed. A. J. Wtatt {M. L. Q. '97,
No. 35). Blackie k Son. 264
Joum. Edue., July '97, p. 44t (fayourable).
Hamlet. With Notes. By Rev. F. Marshall,
M.A. Geo. Gill k Sons. 1897. Cr. Svo, pp. 192 ;
Is. 265
Edue , 9 Oct. '97 (" a ill fulfil Its purpose well '').
Hamlet i ed. Stanley Wood (3/. L. Q. '97, No.
36). Manchester, Heywood. 266
Joum. Edue., Aug. *97, p. 498 (" snggestiye and helpful ").
King Henry I¥. Part I. Edited by Aldis
WrioUT, M.A. Oxford, Clarendon Press. 1897.
Estra fcap. 8vo ; 2s. [JVearlff readif.] 267
Mln^ Joim. Edited by F. P. Barnard. Edw.
Arnold. 1897. 12mo, pp. 152 ; Is. 6d. 268
Aead., 3 July '97 (*' notes exceedingly good »nd Interesting");
Athen., 24 July '97 (Very fayourable); Edue. Times, Aug. *97, p.
828 (y. fay.).
Kins Lear. Edited by Miss Shbavtn. A. k
C. Black. 1897. Sm. cr. 8yo ; Is. net.
preparation.]
The Nerehant of Venice. Edited by H. L.
WiTHBRS, B. A. Blackie k Son. [Inprejxtraiwn,] 2|0
A Nldsnmmer Nlslit*s Dream | ed. E. K.
Chambers (Guide II. 31 ; M. L. Q. '97, No. 88).
Blackie k Son. 271
Joum. Edue., July '97, p. 441 (fayourable) ; Athen., 18 Sept
*97 (yery fayourable).
A Mldsnmnier Nlslit*8 Dream. Edited by L. W.
Ltdb, M.A. A. &C. Black. 1897. .Cr. 8vo, pp.
146 ; Is. net. 272
Edue , 21 Aug. *U7 (yery fayourable); Athen., 18 S^t '97
(fayourable).
A Nldsnmmer Nlglit*8 Dream. Edited by
T. Paob. Moffatt k Paige. 1897. 28. 273
Edue. Times, Aug. '97, p. 328 (" cxceptlonnlly good**).
Klehard II. j ed. C. H. Gibson {M. L, Q. '97,
No. 39). Edw« Arnold. 274
Joum, Edue., July '97, p. 440 (fayourable).
' QaeitloBS cm Hie Tempest. By T. D. BABmnr.
Relfe Bro. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 52 ;• 8d^ • 276
269
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
_ . . Tbr TcmpMl I od. F. ». Boab {M. L.
No. 42), BlMkio t Son. 276
Jaiy '«T (-crltiol appncliUiiD oC the c
iniM . . . naiM vid glcuHiT roT) goed ")
SiMle. Selsr
iluci
:.. July '0
'M, p. »fl3 (rerj- (sroiinible).
>in me "TaUcr") od. L. B.
, '97, No. 48). "" "
p. 441 {"good n
rocmi In TWO VsIbiun.
Reprinted trom the Orieinai E-lition of 3S07,
Edited, with a Note on the WordiiworthikD Soniiet,
byTL. HutcBWSOW, M.A. Nutt, 18fl7. Tworels,,
pp.i»ii-f'32Sanil Tui-(-233: 7b 6d. 27S
Wordawortk, SelMtlaBii rrom. Edited by W. T.
Wbbb. Maemillttn & Co. 1S97. Cr. 8t<j, iip. 287 :
2a. 8d. 280
Edward Ike Third. Edited, nitb Preroce, Na'tea,
aiid Glosaory, by G. C. Hoore Suith. M.A. Dent
& Co. 1897. I6mD, pp. iiil-)-I27i el. I& not,
roan I«. fid. net. 281
8b, Sd.
■eadlDB* ■■ EhbIIiiIi INtelry l Collection of Speci-
mens (rem 1558-1800. Clmnibers. 1897. Cr. 8»o,
pp. 220 : reduced to la. 6d. 281
Slucteenth CcBlorr Poelrr. By A. C, M'Donnell,
M,A. A. ft C. Blaek. 18B7, Cr. Sro. pp. 128;
U, net. 285
A Trcunrr of ninnr Brldik raelrr | ed. J,
CucRTOK CoLuwa (J/. L. y. '97, Nu. M). Edw.
Arnold. 28a
AUini.. 10 Jnlf '31 (DD( purtlcalirlt FlvDnnble).
The TcHiple Bnuler. Edited by E. K Sfriobt, B.A.
With an Introductjon by Edward Dowdkh, LL.D.
HciseaHaiduU. 18S7. Cr. 8to, pp.230; li. Sd. 287
Freni r^haknltpare to nryitca. Being Vol It. of
A School Hiatory of English Litenlutv. By
Elizabeth Lbe. BUckie&SoQ. I/»nrnunii>*iiN.12S6
For Vnl, 1. BM dviJl 1. 43 ud M. L. Q. ■«, No. K.
Enr. Nearlenl. S«kI crlllel dl leltenumra
inslruFi ran preOulane dl ei«ia# Cardxwl.
Firenie. Le Monoier. 18B7. ISnio, pp. »-H4fi6 ; I
41. sn I
The A|i« or TflBBrMB (I89a-181»t. By Prof. H. (
Walkkh. Geo. Boll tt Bona. 18B7. 8m. or. 8to,
pp. x-l-303; 3a. Od. S»8
" Thli lideddedlT ibo b«t htDdbwk npon TIcloriu UlemtDn
ret pubtlilied. It ia pecnllulf dlfflctiK to writs DiefDUy foi
middle qnirtera o[ ibe preioot cnunir. Tb.t booka blibcrto
put tOfCtllBr from i nomlKr of ninre Dr leit brUHint bat Blwiym
dlajDlnled ertH^ins and "■pprodgt)[nu"ol thelBTgannoniben
or KTlter* Itau the ■)» a[ the boek mnld tUow. TUi b aot
litoruT bUlerr, Ndlber \t ■ eollecUon o( tnleraatlii( but oB'
enllghtaDing uiBcdoieB of the penoiHd siperteDCHudihoDgbli
or aitban. Thli It the flnt book wbleb inakei (or Mrlona
■Uempt (0 Inee the K">wlb or raodorn clMnght le Iir u It
Bndi eipmiloB In our llteniDn, ud M the Bmo time laku
aeme jueouit. thoneli cnl j In part^ of the def elopmeol of lenn.
ProIuiDt Walker rtmarka. wttb tratb,lb>t"al leaal aa renida
ttie DTdar In which proaa and faeirj claim netlce, and peihaT*
partly ■• ngardi Iheir relallTs promlnann." the Vlcteclwi ace
!• eiceptlonal when cotupBrnl with moit literary pnhida. Bal
the oeed fcr logloal order, eren " relaUm prombHDce," doei net
linplr the game rolallve imponancs In the hlitoty of mencun.
Thli Proteaior Welhef rnlly tocoimlBei, yf "■ ■" — ■
nsRC">; Bocttmm, AuM.'VI, p. tSS (lery fatunr. hai the moio '
:i(i, injaly's;; AhnJiaailir, 90 Aug, 'K l"lbe hU work thai
... .. » wMIkic under the InflDeoeeol
ncenl ttaeorlei and Ideaa eomga by a larger ahare ef anentlen
than It wDUld were tbo author Urlng at the cloae or the neii
crlUclam ti cadilltluDed by hit aiilfni. Ihe moat remarkable
pluee of literary iDTCitlgatlon jmbllthed In recent yean In Ihll
cDimtiy. the "Epic and Be&>Bce"of ProfeaHr Ker. anlfenla
a alinilar way from the uarnatLon oT the InteDeetnal tppetl tA
the comparative uxelotlria of the emotional and tcnmons.
It would be dlfflcnlt to hnpnm npoo the cendM awt jllnmlnal-
lng account iItcd bf Pnrfeator Walker ut the work of Carlyle,
RntklD, Herbert Spencer, and ihe phlliwuphen generally,
Tbackeny It treated with great Intlf^ii and eynpethf , tHckena
with lEM ; Browning b HDely jndnd. and the eithoale of
TennytoB It ateady and wbote. Particularly hiterullDg are the
learn more about liUblank-rane than thai It It graeefBl, ameotb,
Deilble, rarled In pauia, and iknral In Ibe ote oT ullluntlon.
Uoworer, peitapa 11
and GompletelT taUi
able); 1
Abb- 'IT (very la.onmhl'c) ; Pall UaU Mag.. SepU "BT (Ital pp.). "
KeNdlBE* » Engllak Proae t CoUcctinn of Speci-
mens from 1S58-1880, Chambers. 1897. Cr. 8yo,
pp, 220 ; reduced to la. 6d, 288
NlaelMnlh CenlBry rrsae. By J, H. FnwLEB, M.A,
A. fcCBlnck. 1887. Cr.8T0,pp, 136:1s, not. 289
A PnbUe Sehool BcctMr. Sy Bertiia Skeat, Ph.D.
Longmans a Co. 1897. \U prtpa<Txtioti.\ 200
II. LITERARY HISTORY.
A NMBual or Enclleh Uleralarpi by ThoUas
lo period. The
I (J/. L. Q. '97, No, £
*■ ■■ ■ ■' ', a. m. No, 70).
AO}f%.,lii July 'P7 (" MrU. dependt far too mnch on prefleui
oiclei for hit f udgmrnlt ") - Bdtic. Rn., July '97 : Eiue, Timei,
July •07, p. ns (V. raiounhle) ; Timet. U June 'M,
WUllani Bhalirtpesrc I a i'rldeal Hlndy. By D.
Georq Bbakdss ; traoalatod by Wiluau AHcaxa.
Hoinemann. 1897 2 vola. liemy 8to ; 24a, 300
A. HaadlHMili al Easllah LIM'tvlBrrt by At'sriN
DOBSO.-i and W. HaLl Gbiffin (if, L. Q. '97, No.
62). Croiby Lockwood k Sua. 292
/mm. JUuc., Ang. '9T. p. 477 ("a ler; acceptable haad-
K. WUker. Gesehiuhte der englisohen Litteratur
IM. L. Q. '97, No. 03), Loiprig, Bibliograpbiaehea
Inetitnt. 2»S
•uUIbu of Entllah UtrrBlBre for Iobbk
ftrbolara. With nioatratiTe fipeoiniens. By J.
Louie Bobebtbon, U.A. W. Blackwuod ft ^ns.
1897. C-r, Sto, pp, 186 ; 1», 8d. 294
A DIctloBaiT nr En^lah AXhara, By K. F. SsAitr.
Geo. Ro.iway, 1897. Cr. Svo, pp. abt. 400;
7s. 6d, net. 29S
Shall ap«rei HclbatbekeBnlalaac. Hanlel aad
■fIb llrblld. Von HsnuANN ContAS. Stuttgart,
Melsler. 1897. Paper, 4ai.60, ol,, Bm.35. 303
An unfarourabig review by Dny. In IM. Cbl., II Aug.
Clnaeppe Cblarbd, Stadl Sbakcaperlaal. UTomo,
Giuati. 1896. 8to, pp. iT-l-47S : .'.!. SOS
Parourtbly noticed by Hjvrfg Proeid\iiUI In III. CM., II
fl.— LANGUAGE.
A Flral Boob In WrIllnR EDicllnh. By G. B.
Lswia. Ph.D. MacraUlao k Co. 1897. Cr. 8to,
pp. 305 i 3l Od. net 305
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUAKTEEI.V
TMCklBS tke t«>K<uit« ArUi ipeeob, readiox and
comporitioo. By B. A. Hihsd^lb. PI1.D.. LL,D.
Nbvf York, D, Appleton & Co, ISBB. Pp. 205 :
Dt Enalliti tbrDogliDut Ihe caaattj t/h
vlier for ■ careful ataHy at tMi work "y
IWm CB WrIUiv BBCUak. B
ton, □ougbton, Miffln k Co.
1 dol.
BlTlawed l>r C. S. Baldtcin In Eduf.
p. i;» ('■■-' ' ■— — -
mot 11
ml til
„ ikCnunnar. By A, A. Brockrtoton,
Ralfe Bra. 1867- Cr. Sro, pp. Ill ; In. SOS
Eim. ICn., Sept. 'K, p. 131 (" »n loeipenilTo bmlt, artaoged
ID pUftU
__,,,. ; Is.
Afiu. Timei, July '»7, p. S»7 (" one mi
ol ' Dcv iDd erlKlni'l Sogl'')' Onmniir ' .
BlBfltkroMB In dM Htadlau drr RbkI'mIicii
milolOBlc, nil RHcluleht mut die Anfor-
dCTwascn d«r Praili, Voa Dr Wileiklm
VlEIOR, Mit oineca Anhaog : dna Enalische als
Fnoh dra PrauooatudiumB. Ziroits uniEBiirbeitoto
Anflaga. Murburg, Elwert. 1897. Largu 8vd,
pp. 1+ 102. 310
GcnnaDiitDdylngED^Uib. It li iugg»lLTg,pJcii«nUy vrlllsn.
ud tree fnun inddlng. Engllsb itDdauu nil] dDrlTs mDCh
boQbBt froia b pcnunL
FRENCH.
4. — LITERATURE.— I. TEXTS.
L. Blftrl. Quand ytUkU pclll. Piin IL Edited,
witb Notes and Vocabulary, by J. BoIelle. B.A.
(Uai>. Gttll.) CsmbridKe OniTeraity Prsfa. 1897.
Eitnifcap. Svo^pp. 16fl; 2». 811
Tart. pp. 1-80 ; Notes, pp. 81-110; Voeabulttry, pp.
For Part I. BOD Ouidt 11. 6B ; jtf, L. Q. "87, No. 85.
SiBdel, Aehllle el PatnKlc ; ed. E. B. Lk PXAHgnis,
IM. L. Q. '87. No, 87). Blackia A 8cm. 313
Alh^^ S4 ia\! '97 (■• II !• g brlRhl lltUs .Kry. aoS In llil.
ToTf ckup tuuo ihould be popular").
romellle <■« CId en enller t Bonro, ('Inna,
Polrenetf. Le Menlcnr, KotloKanr, Iratnun
mil
M. JuLiKN BoiTHL. PariB, A, Colin, 1897. 12nio,
pp. 33< ; 2fr. 313
Florlan Fable*. Book I. Edited viith lntn>ductioti,
Notes and Vocabulary, by Prof. H. Attwbi-L.
K.O.C. Hncbette 4 Co. 1897, Cr. 8to, j.p.
6d.
Introducti
Hnchetto li Co.
80; M.
LatI, SpImIIou. Ed. A. 0. CaKSbON (.IT. L. Q. '97,
No. 91), New York. Henry Holt k Co.
93
Hlchaad. HUloIre de la Prtmttre crolnade.
Kdited by A. V, Hoiigbton. MacmiUan. 1897.
12iiii>, pp iTi-f-189 ; 2a. ed. 820
'■Anauy andlntmcnloBbookot IMpajeiol leiL TboO|[h
Mlchaad li not mig of Itae best Kriten, tbo ule «IU ii^ral 10
tNTB. Tlia aattt uv to Uw point, tlisiigli lomstbnBi rodiiD.
dABI, WhTuyltutln'leiuDt, (diHinatiBaka Ualnon'C
l.M).ortlut'iirlbn,paDtbhrFindpiKtn."i "
■oS"
ttw prindpil noDiii iD -lin thu ui
te-iiotaeT-cii™':;:
'■1 new f eatom about tUt
av Tbe hudeal worda In
acb PUS in Mt dawn ]a EBEllib
Ijl Ihta will bo ol material
u^tiDce CO boya wben getilng an t
Hdlwork. TheumetbliiE
baa bean dona for tbg chltf Pbraaaa ud IdlOD). Secondlf.
'ScDtraeaa ou Srntai and Idloma
for tit toa nractlu' b
flCtom ehapttni it abonl tweotir lOiteacM, and abaDl tweutir
■ Puiais tor tnmilaUan IBW French.' bar* bmii added. Tb««
ve nloable additional ikey would
encewHiudalotho page or pagn
0( the IBit Tbia lUglit
altentloD would be welnnosd In a le
cond edition. TbeprcaenCB
el the ■ Cbapteron Word-FonnallOD *
..puaileloiii.--{F.fl.)
- IM FcBwaea HaTaalek Edited, witb no
Introdnotion and Note*, by A. Fortub, D.Lit
labister. 1807. Cr. 8to, pp. 143 ; In. 8d. 821
Tbc Fairr Tale* «r Maetcr Frnanll. Edit«d, with
1 and a Vocabulaiy, by Walteh Rippmahii.
Ity Pros- ""
Carabndge UniTermty Proas. 1897, Ertm fcap.
Sro, pp. viii-t-139; . [Rmdy Shorlly.l 823
Inr, AlbaUe. TrsDaUted into English virse b;
'. THOMPSCffl,
8to, pp. 204 i 3a. ft
w«ic moiieT oo iu'l. inmalatlon ■■) ; Bdne. Tfma, Aug.
3I> (" well and amiably meut").
1 iplilt of the lordy tnaedr. 1
BS Id partleularlj bappj."— ( V. S.)
~ " ir». Edite" ■
pp. 88 ; 6d. n
' and abuple short falrT atery
Vollaire (L'HIaloIre de I'harin Xll.i Le SUcle de
IdBla XIV.i Zaire, MiTapr), rraRnento rcll«a
mr dr* analync*. Choli de leilrel arec de>
Batlcei el del note*. Par H, F£|JX R&ISOK.
Paria, A. Colin. 1897. 12nio. pp, 340 ; 2tr. 325
II. LITERARY HISTORY,
I Hlatery at Fruirli Ltleraiure. By Edward
314
Edited with Ii
Vooabulary. by A. P, Hoo
18S7. Cr, 8vo, pp. 41 j 8d. aio
- Book 111. Edited with Introductory RcmarkH,
Explanatory Notes and Vocabulani, hy E. B, Lk
F_lti»5^tiia. Hacbetto ft Co. 1897. Cr. 8yo, pp.
UowDBH. D.C.L.LL.D.
ieas'^l J«™''oo?;.'*j{''lllai
!h Ulerattire In the llngtlah
ra DO claim to profc
on, It li TSry pl>>aw
:" Iha iieneral atgila la easy and
ngth lies lu deicrlplloD. . . .
idlty or orlKlDalllj. bot, partly
tllgbt reading"); Edia-Jbu.,
I, ™ i> lorj •vpriKiKirt. but not Tory crlUaU, rmisw
lurpafBlngtylntarealing lef turca ^')-
■lalolre tf e« relattana illMmlrea ealre la Fraaeeel
rAllemiiBBe. PbtVirqilk Rosseu. f^irii, Fiscfa-
bachar. IS97, Largo Hto, pp. liii + S3S ; . 328
Ad DnlaroomUe review b» — lU-a, la UI. Cbl. , M July '97.
O. SeABlta-Cara. llnlcKaBeal luuralrede Je«»
Jaeqaca Kauaean, Nutt. 1867. Svo, pp. 43. 32S
" 'T'le bitrod union eipuina ibia mu«c1e of alghtaea pagei to be
luloe work ol Jean-Jacques led nnnoUced tn the Boyal
— ' 1— 'In nniU IMK. There li In Ihlj Teabunoul of Joan-
pauage upon bli aUigularlTy o( dlipo.ltlon and a
iiria4DeolhlaCDairiii,SKia;, Ur Scbulla-Qora
InttHMtlngacbool.book,"— <l
L'Alde-dc.ranip Marbal, Seleellaaa
MCnialre*. By GlutiviLLi SbakI',
mans jc Co. 1897, Cr. 8(0, p[
loalaU. Edited with Introduoljon, Notes
and Vocabubu-y, by J. F. Davib, D.Lit,, M.A,
Haubetto&Co, 1397, Crown 8vo, pp. IDS; 2b, 319
lie nw of bi'Blnnf n, and ti
itLire'lOuWf 1. lD,1i U s
Tcacbeti ate iironglj re
94
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
Chrettomatkle Fran^alset moreeaux ekolsfts de
prwie et de po6ile, aTee prononctalloa flsvr^
A rnsase den ^Inmsen. Par Jban Passt et
Adolphb Rambkau. Paris, H. le Soudier; New
York, Henry Holt. 1897. 8vo, pp. xxxv+258;
5fr. 881
Joum. Edue., Sept. '97, p. 539 C*witb aids of this Idnd the
teacher need do longer leave his pnpil to (rope about in blind
imitation : he can tell him exactly the action of the vocal
iH-gans by which every sound is produced. And the pni'll, too,
with such a book in hi$ hands, can recall the maitet's teaching
in his absence, and con over, repeatedly ard at leisure, the
pronunciations which he has heard ") ; Rev. Jnte'n. Ens., Sept.
'97, p. 28d(** notu ne poucons qv'apirouv^ tt rtcommander ce
petit livre^ persueuU gu'il rendra des terviee* ajpreciableg aux
Mudiants anglo-am^rieaim*' ; F. Lot); Mnitre l*honitique/xi\.
180 {vttj favouiable review by J. W. Bearder).
Wreneh Poetical Keader aad Keciter. Edited by
£. B. Lb Francois. Hachette & Co. 1897. Cr.
8to, pp. 72 ; Is. 832
A CowLpltte €k>nrse of Frencli CemposltloB aad
Idioms. By Hector Rbt, B.-^-L. Blaokie &
Son. 1897. Cr. 8yo, pp. 214 ; ds. 6d. 883
Graduated Coarse of Traaslatioa lato Freaeh
Prose. By Victob Spibrs. Simpkin, Marshall.
1897. 8vo, pp. 88 ; 28. 6d. 334
Joum. Edue.^ Aug. '97, p. 477 (very favourable): JSeotswan,
14 July '97 ("practical and carefully complied"); Ola$gow
Herald, S3 July '97 ("carefully graduated"); Educ. Time*,
Aug. '97, p. 8S7 ; Vniv. Corr., 11 Sept. '97 ; Speet., 11 Sept.
'97 ; Guardian^ 15 Sept. '97.
Key to the Gradaated Coarse of Traaslatlon Into
Frencli Prose. By Victor Spibrs, M. A. Simpkin,
Marshall. 1897. Pp. 63 ; 48. 2d. net, on applica-
tion to the author direct, under severe restric-
tions. 835
ABC Handbook of French Correspondence. Com-
piled by W. E. M. Granvillb. Geo. Bell k Sons.
1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. viii + 216 ; 2s. 6d. 886
Sectsman, 24 Sept. '97
Cilll*s French Commercial Correspondence. By
L. SOLBIL. Gill. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. 80 ; Is. 337
" A very useful little collection of French (Jommerclal Corre-
spondence, wicti the vocabulary at t* e end of each of tlie M
letter*, ami a French proverb with the Kngli«h equivalent. In
the 'inetiic weights and measures, with their equivalents,* wo
notice that the plots are divided into gills Instead of ounces, snd
one or two otber slight errors, easily corrected in a subsequent
edition"— <^.^.).
II. GRAMMAR, Ac.
Anleltnng ram Stadlam der franidslschen
Philolofcle, fllr Stndierende, Lehrer and
Lehrerlnnen. Von Dr £. KoscuwiTZ. Marburg,
Elwert. 1897. 8vo, pp. viii+148 ; swd. 2m. 60, cl.,
3m. 338
A favourable review In Lit. ChU, 81 July '97.
C. Frlesland. We^welser, Ac. {M. L, Q. '97, No.
150). 839
NeuphU.Chl., March '97. p. 85 (" wird gute Dienste lelaten"
KoMten); LU. Cbh, 2i May '97 ('*ein tranriges Machwerlc").
The 8tndy of French according to the Newest and
Best Systems. By A. F. Euqbnb and H. E.
DuRiAUX (J/.Z.Q.'97.No.l29). Macmillan & Co. 340
Edue. Time*, Aug. '97, p. S27 (*' on the main points we are at
one with the authors").
llevler*s French Grammar (M. L. Q. '97, No. 141).
New York, Holt & Co. 341
A notice by M. M. Ram»ey in Edue. Rev. {Amer.), April '97, p.
893 ('*a careful and scholarly tpitome, thorough, yet con-
densed").
Cieors Stler. Franxtfslsche Syntax. Mlt Berllck-
slchtlffang der lllteren Sprachc. Wolfen-
buttel, Zwissler. 1897. 8vo, pp. viii + 475 ; 6 m. 842
Arehiv xcvili., 461 (**Das Bnch wiid manchtn gute DienKte
thnn, ntcbt als Schnlbuch, woran der Yerfasser auch riiht
gedacht hat, aber als Nachschlasebuch. wo man flndet, was Uber
manche wlchtlge und manche minder wichtige Pnnkte dlo
bl&herigen Lebren der FachmSnm r aind, und wo man Beisplele
in Menge fUr alle 'Regeln' und 'Ausnahmen' holen kann"
Adolf TobUr).
French Yerbs Slmplllled and Made Easy. By
F. JuLiBN. Sampson, Low, Marston & Co. 1897.
Pp. 52 ; Is. net. 343
French wlthont Tears. Book III. By Mrs Hugh
Bell. Edw. Arnold. 1897. Roy. 8vo, pp. 128;
Is. 3d. 344
Edue. Tima, Aug. '97, p. 827 C' not written In good French").
Object Lessons In French i by A. Cran (Af. L. Q.
'97, No. 138). T. Nelson k Sons. 345
Jaurn, Edme., Jnne '97, p. S64 (fairly fsroiirslkle).
A Primer of French Etjaiolacj* By B. Dalt
Cocking. Innes & Co. 1897. Roy. 18mo,
pp. vi + 101 : 3s. 6d 846
" when we noticed the list of works consulted— via. , Braehet'a
Orammaire hittorique, Littr^s Bittoire de la langue /rattfoite,
and Cl^dat's Orammaire de la vieille lamgue frmnfaise^ we did
not expect a great effort— bat every page shows us how csrf»-
fully Mr Cocking haa brought to life again the mistakes ef
twenty years ago. The author only admits flv« Bomaree
languages, while even Dies admits alx. The old ideaa crop ap
on every page, and roiseonctptiona are every a here. It is a book
which nuuies our German eonfrtrtt despise our acholarahip, and
rightly so. Altogether we doutkt if the book is worth the psper
it is printed on. Lt-t the teacher take Darmesteter's amr% dt
grammaire (M. L. Q. '97, No. 124) and Schvsn-Behrras, and
teach from them, if he need etymology, and avoid this Primer **
{A- T. B.) ; Athen., SI Aug. *97 (*' Ezaminatlona have much to
anawer for when they produce a book like this"); Educ,, 18
Sept. *Vl ('* the compilation of such an unsdratiflc and weari-
some vocabulary necessitates strong denunciation*').
French Iicssons for Middle Forms | by £. Fasnacht
(M, L, Q. '97, No. ISO). Macmillan k Co. 847
Athen., 26 June '97 C* well-arranged and acenrale,bnt orer-
elabtrate ").
Drill In the Essentials of French Accidence and
Elemenlary Syntax. iJy Prof. V. Spikbs.
Simpkin, Marshall. 1897. Fcap. 8to, pp. 157:
Is. 6d. 848
aiMffov Herald, 12 Aug. '97 (" an excellent little book of ita
kind "); Scoteman, 12 Aug. '97; Guardian, 16 Sept. '97 (favoui-
able).
Vn Pen de Tonts being a complete school or
ptrivate preparation of French for the examina-
tions of the London University Matriculation,
the Oxford and Cambridge Locals, the College of
Preceptors, &c. By F. Julien. Sampson, Low,
Marston & Co. 1897. Crown bvo, pp. 282 ; 28. 6d.
net. 349
French Practical Coarse. By J. Maonknat. Mac-
millan & Co. 1897. Cr. 8vo, pp. xi+286: 5e. 350
"This is one of the books of which we have so many: gram-
mar and exercises in the shape of drill sentences. One agree-
able feature is that the greater part of the vocabulary is derived
from Colomba, but as no reference b made to the chapters, the
work of H^rimde will be of no great help to the studtnt of
M. Magnenat's method. The grammar proceeds in no visible
order; this need not be a fsult; but it is puzzling to see on p.
2*2, Mil. Pronom.— Premiere ela>»e,* and to have to wait till p.
65 to And * ill. Pronom. — Deuxikme elaue,' with intervening
subUvihions and figurea of l>cwlldering multiplicity. It is a
pleasare to see discarded the terms pronom eonjonctif awi di$-
jatieti/, which were never French, auU never had any sense in
£ngllsh : * toniqoe ' and * atonlque ' (though * atone * Is better still)
are, of course, preferable for schools to the terms * proclltiquo '
and ' non-proclitique * used in Clddat's grammar" — (V. 8.).
A €k>mprehenslTe French Mannal. By Orro C.
Nap, M.A. Blackie & Son. U97. Cr. 8vo, pp.,
292 ; 38. 6d. ;j51
Kollt t a means of learning French. By J. J. Ttlor.
CasseU & Co. 1897. 3s. 852
*'A small book, (Living a Vocabulary and a bag of slips
together with inbtructions for playing the game."
French Stnmbllns Blocks and English Stepping
Stones. By FRA^CIS Taiiver, M.A., late Senior
French Master at Eton College. Murray. 1897.
Fcap. 8vo, pp. 212-1-8 ; 28. 6d. 363
Athen., 31 Aug. '97 ('*an excellent little compendium")!
Speaker, 21 Aug. '97 ; 8c4^$man, 3 Aug. '97 ; OUugote Herald,
13 Aug. *97; Edue. Times, bept. *97, p. ^86 (v. favourable);
Guardian, 15 Sept. '97 ; Edue.. 3 Oct. '97 0* we do not Ilk i
the implied ignorance of the Eton master sLown up in this
way").
French Idioms and ProTcrbs. By De V. Paykn-
Patnb. Nutt 1897. 2d ed., with an Appendix.
12mo, pp. xi+187 ; 2s. 6d. 854
An excellent compilation.
French and English Idioms and ProTcrbs. By A.
Mariettb. Hachette k Co. Vol. III. 1897.
Crown 8vo, pp. 230 ; 3s. 6d. 355
Vol. I.: Guide 1. 137 ; Vol. II.: Guide II. 1C«.
Choix de galllclsmes et d*expresslons flgar^s
da n-ancals parl^. Par P. Plan. Torino. 1897.
16mo, pp. 250 ; 41. 856
8. Sacs. Fxerclses pratlqaes snr les galllclsmes
et expressions nsaelles de la langae fWmcalse
{M. L. Q. '97, No. 144). Genfeve, R. Burkhardt' 867
Reviewed by Orandgeorge In Neu. Spr. v. 319 (•• en somme un
manuel utile et pratique, si ton iait s'tn rerxir, atec quelqu'S
/autes dfimpressioH, que le maUre ou mime I'elkve eorrigera
/acUement ").
B»Herford. BlneBtndlenrelsenaehParii. Thorn,
E. Lambeck. 1896. 8to, pp. 66 ; lm.20. 358
Favonrsbly noticed by M, Krcn in Neu. Bpt. t. W,
THE MODEKN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
What l» Do aad Wkal la taj !■ rruce i A Book
of lafornintion on Hanacls, Btirjiiotte, Mid CuBtums
in "U BoUe Fraiiue." Whittukor k Co. 1897.
Cr. Bvo, pp. 13* ; la. S:s
. VfrTninuBt
■foalUrkfa EtnrlcliluBa:i>a. Atm rror.
Samuiln'* NmAIbm hrriiHiiBrKvlMii. Ii
bellrl. wul TerTOIUUndisl. Van Dr. Km
MaHUICISOLTK. Loipzii^, ItciBland. 18U7. Luri.^
; 6ni.50,
rmB». By Mabt C. Rowsill ("Tba CbiM
Study '■6Bri«t, FiahorUnnrin. 1887. Foop.
Fcap.
Id beHt. IhirstnidEDlirarninirDBini
„ ._ r linB»led« of Frenth ■rlttienl Mlllne him
DBgJil nal W do II.' or ' I did got aKpwt to gtl on 10 flwply.' "—
Vwtmih CBHTerMlloii wlih tkc BsutUMor. By
CcnT AdBL-MvmiUiTII. Swan Sonneaachsin & Co.
ISS7. Cr. 8to, pp, 120 ; 2s. ed. 361
W«., M Jolr'OT; ^Jm. HniM, Au«. "K, p. MJ {"»iirj w II
■diipLod far lU ^arpve "}-
Frcaek Pspcn, Intei-BiMl Ulr nil4 B.A. i Being
tho paper* in French sot nt tha London Unitewity
Intormediate ArLa and B,A. Examinations from
1877-1896. aivB. 1897. Cr. Sio, pp. iy + 214:
3a. ed, sei
GERMAN.
>(.— LITERATURE.— I. TEXTS. V
41, FrPT<*K> **'' JoHrBMllalnD. l£-lit«d hy J,
Norton JousaoN, Pb.D. ' — ■.--.. /■.
; 35c<
Book <
TBrboBsortB Auflai
Taubner. 1897.
- Ipklavnir bhi
Rhoadms, P11.D.
«•■ RInltt. 8*lHti Bpniclif wt4 MiM
BUI. Von G. WlSDK-PoDBT, PI1.D. Waitnar,
Falber, 18B7. Large Bvo, up. riii+802;
dm. '^'^ 378
lit. m.. H Am. 'er (fBcomstilc on lbs wliale).
GM(li«,«tHiltpn. Von M. UuHllia. Berlin, C. Skop-
riik. 1S97. Sto, pp. 172; 2m.40. 377
Wllllnm Tartar tdm Narwlrk. Rln« Madle ttbrr
tlrn GlBdnMi drr Dfocrra dCBlBrhi^n Llllcmlar
la Enalanit. Voa UeoBU BkIixikiD. Hullo,
M)
—LANGUAGE.
Urraan Slorlpa 1
Edited, nith Notes, Eiei
K Sacmarkz Bbock,
" A nrj UHfol colleetliHi at qDMIlnni HI prlodpill)' In Ihe
cwnlnaUoiu of tlis Loailon Ualrcniir, the Colliiia of Pnceik
lon, ad Mitt Oxford Hud Cambridge SclrDol-eiApilnliiR bodlea.
Then an 110 ptpen will fined [or (till pnrpoH. V» ran onl;
deplare tha fact ttni r ' .......
12mo, pp. 1
: la. Bd.
, READERS.WRITERS.ao.
Lswrr aad HIddlf Fsma.
id Vooaliulan', by
lie k Boa. isar.
lubio).
879
305
llaclk(>. ClavlK*. TrRDslated into Engliih by
Hembcrs of the HanchwterGoctlie Society. Nutt.
18B7. Cr. Sto, pp. IIZ 3a. Cd. 366
Faoitt od. B, M'CuBTOKit (iW. L. Q. '97, No.
167). Niitt 387
- bol the fopeiltloii 0/ niiunial BijiroMloni, ud tho
KrIllarlH! and
It-ltaas ufbal fartlaaflendpr
ID Dr. L. CKOLEVtus. Drilto
« von Dr. G. Kleb. Leipw^,
jvo, pp, niii + 332 : 3ra. Sd8
Taarla. Edited by L. A.
liMstor. 1S97. Cr. 8vo, iip.
■auffeld'a Kaallak-Gcrwan fnnunrrclal I
■poadfnl. Hirscbfelil. 1897. Now ed. 32ino,
pp. 432 ; 2i!. 380
IL GRAMMAR, &c.
A Serond firmtaB faatar. Bv U. BaUKANK IM. /..
U. '97, No 18(1). Blacldi) ft 'Son. 881
Alhen , n Aug. 'M (■■ ■ /nvooroble ipcdnitn u( liie ordlB.rr
Tfe. MallMaa. Klrlacr Weswelafr IM. L. U '97,
No. 189). LcipHg, Uichter. 383
A AUI nilew Df tlilt cieellcnl mMk 1>7 If. FatluA In Z.f. i.
AahaluHBdre. Wararade Brlapfelr an
NbIi aad FtvaiaiCB d«r denlwh^a ftrkal-
Jnsrad aad lar Kraparaac virirr ralcr Tlalr.
Laiptig, R. Voigtliindor. " '"
Kalca tar tke I»eeleBalea of Ki
Adjcdlvva. Armnflod by Q.
PIlD. Siogle. 1897. Feiip. f
i1o£./.d. C.iXIDa.
raiBB Noaai aad
1 FuifllKEN, H.A..
■D, pp. 23 ; It. ass
'"" a ■aflalUTii
wby
201). Hnllo, Niol
/.. 1^. W, No. IBl).
'Urlcrltarb \M. ' CoSi'via.
yer. 387
lul fncDunbla notice by OUi t^eti).
ITALIAN.
iBle. A Deft'Bre nt Ihe Anrleni Trx( of Ibc
"DIvlBB ('ammfdln." Uy WiiiKHAH Fi.uwer,
F.8.A. Chanmnn k Hall. 1807. Sq. cr. 6vo.
L 136*, 11. 117). Oambridp OniTenity pTOi*. 371 ^ A^?^iMii«i™^oiine HMinitiii lue lait iinoBBijeven oi lidio
"^ ?n'^^^!S!','.:,^ti'.^J',^,l?J"ilflJS.'-f'"' ■ naate.' A aa(a(l»B*ar Ike Land aad Ike Walcr,
Hvlar, SrlHllaaii mai. Edited by ProfoMor C.
BucDBEiu. Macmillon ft Co. [/A/Tc/oimriun.] 372
Lc«lB«. Hlnaa van Bamkrlaii ed. C. A. BucH-
HBIM (Wuirf( n. 123). Oiford.narondooPreaa. 373
II. LITERARY HISTORY, 4c.
•rial rarccii la deranaa Uleralarci by Ki'Ko
FBAKCKii (Jtf. L. q. '07, No. 173). New York,
Henry Holt k Co, 374
^ fsroura-l* nollpe by K. Sr^. In LU. C*/ . 1U Jul, 'BI ; ui-J
ff. S. W»U hi fiaxc. ftr. Mnifr,). CeS.-BT. p. IW,
, TrltPF. OacllCBbark aar Klantkraas la dan
VeraUndBlaBBHrpr aeaerpB Ultrmtar. Znai
Urliraacb bb hJIkcrrB LrkraBatalleB krraaa-
aeKPlM^B. Leipai^, Dilrr. 1897. Largw 8
ii-f-HO; 2ia,
nnounblf nallCKl by Olio Lyn In X./,
"•■B
Bhohby. Nutt. ]
Cr. 8vo. pp. do : 2s. net. 391
SclecllOBarraia VIIIanl'aCraBlrkvFlDrvBllB*. By
B. B. Sbub (At. L. CJ. '97, No, 204). Conatable Jt
Co. B92
A'due. Rir., Sept. 'M, p, 187 <»ory fnToHMblc),
SPANISH.
C«rTBBl«, Ikr Advonlarnaf (kc Wfiodra Hamr,
•H. (V. i, g. ■97, No, 2011,) Oxford, Clivrcndon
ProM, SU3
OTHER MODERN LANGXfAGES.
L Hhort ttrammar at thr Balnarlaa tJtnBanRr,
HlA RradliiR LenaaBi. By W. R. Miiiiriir.
KoganPauL 1897. CV. 8«j. pp. iii + lJ9 ; Sa. 3'.'J
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
■KBdkaok af lk« HliUry sT Flanliib Lllentiirc
By B. F. GnDKSHJiLM', Tniiulated from the
Fuinub, wicli Notsi, b; E. D. Butler. Butlor. 39G
Prmkllaetan Lrhrbaeh der ■Bcarliclun Spnukc.
Von F. GLtCK nnd-Eo. SoHOari, Budapest,
Singer und Wolfnor 1897. 13mo, pp. '"i + lUBj
THE MIDDLE AGES.
OLD AHD HIDDLE EN0LI8H.
Fearl i ■■ EnKUik Focm or Ur FoarlecBlh Ktm-
ttnf. Edited by ISHiBL QOLLANCZ, Leuturer in
Euglish at ths University at C&mbridge. A. collo-
type focnicaile of the uoiqua MS., a t>itical Text,
Bupplementory Kotea, Rbyming IndeiM, etc. Nutt.
im. 21s. uet (before pobUcntioQ), mthout tbn
faoaimile. 6b. not, [Jn pramt-'' ' "'"'
10 llr Qo
■applmienUirj v
aive
ford, Clarendon I'tobh. 1897. [/" .
Ab KlemrnlKr? Old Ensllab Cranuiur. By A.
J. Wv*TT (<V. L. <i. '97, No. 223). Cunbridoo
L'niTeraity Ptom. *02
fdK. Tiata, Jtmo '91. p. ISa (>. favonnbla}: JlVn,
1( Oct, 'g;.
OLD FREHOH.
I'AnclrBBe Laiicue
• Sltclc Par P. Oons-
. Welter. 1897. 15fr. for sub-
" will 1M puMIilKd In ]»rt>, tafor
telnme In luriut Sua lUs, tbree co
lie pablUliEd ibDnlf."
The LvcMMl of 9\r eawsla. Sludiea upon
WE9T0S, Nutt. ieP7. Cr. 8td,
The HIiloiT of Krynard the Fax.
count of hie FriendB and Enero
Eiiglub Verse by F. B. ELUa. With llliutikt
DevioeB by Waltsr ChaBe. Nutt. ISST. Sn.
ja»+117;|
itb Hmie J
Turned ii
1. pp. :
+ 2S9; (Is.
Th« Vayasr of Bran, Son of Frfaal, la
■he LIvlDR. Vol. 11. The Celtic Doctrine |
Rebirth. By Aikred Kutt. With App«ndi«
The TraniformatiauB of Tiun HBoCairill ; "
DiniuhenchiLg of Mag Slocht Edited and 1
hited by KuBo Meyer. Nntt. lep" ""
pp. iii + 362: 10s. 6d. net.
PHONETICS.
Brcymann, H., Die phoBptliwIie Lltleralsr *
inc-lSM. (jr. L. Q. -SI, No, 230). ' ■
Deichert.
r QoJlmei't eiWon of Ptarl Xn. Spr. r,
The Worlu of ««tffirrr CIUBC«r. Edited by R. W.
Pollard, H. Fiunk IIeatb, Mabk H. Liddeij.,
and W. a M'COitUACK. Globa Edition. Uac-
millnnftCo. 1897. 39. 6d. [Rtadu dMrlly.) Sm
ChaHccr.llie FmlOBacand the Man of Law'* Tale i
■, A. J. WTArr, {M. L. <i. '87, No. 218).
too
Leipdg, Iteiaknd. 1897. Cr. Svo, pp.
2b,
irtry Hrioni tuclier of EDgllih. Fnmch
pliwior* thu Pn-
, •jaimiu, i)f the JUMtafiM
Engliib [nuulUloD itUl appntr
BoaneB's PhaBclle Hethad Fur t«aralBB (• Kcad I
the Teacher's Manus]. Edited bj WiLBELU
VlHTOn, Ph.D., M.A. Swsn Sonnenschein k Co,
1897. Part I. : The Sounds ot Eogliah ; Part H.:
The Teacher's Method, nth copious word ti>t&
Svo, pp. iiiT-1'79 and iv+ll?; 2a. 6d. each
Owing to the lamFulal dsitta oT Hlu Lsdu
■SCO vllh herwiihei. II li hsrdlV n«(>ury Ic
lirEC ilVtalitlan Indged.
Dlctlaaaalre Fhen^tlqae de la Ijtiicne Fraa^lae.
By U. MlCBABUB and P. PAenT. With a Preface
by Gahtoh Parjb. Uannovor, Oirl Meyer (Oustur
Prior). 1897- Bio, pp. ITi-^318 ; paper, im., el.
Dent i Co. 1897- Sm. Jto. pp,
2f(0 ; Bs, net. Decorated and iilustrated by. W. B.
Uocitougall. 405
Bkcppard, w, F, Bi<trle« of Der Ring den Xlbel-
■nsrn mad Parslfkl. Nutt. 1897. Cr. 8to,
pp. TO; seed, In. 40S
Die ttiterrrlrhlMbe KIlieliiBBFBdlrhtaBR. EBIer-
■BchBBBen liber die 1'rrrusrr d« Nibrlan-
CTBlledei. Von Emil KErmER. Berlin, Wsid-
maiin, 1897. Largo 8vo, pp. i» + 308 ; 7in. J07
Very U'ouroblj reilewtd ta Cil. COI., U Ang. 'H.
MEDIEVAL LITERATURE.
The FlanrUhlnR or BamaBce aad Ibe Blur ot
AUeaarT' By O- SaJNTSBUIIY (M. L. (J. '97, No.
229). Blackwood li Sons, 408
■anlel la IcelaBd. Being the Icolandio Romantia
Ambalea Baga- Edited and TransUtsd. nith Ex-
tracts from five Aubales Himur and other Illustra-
tive Texts, for the laost part now Unt printed, and
an Introductorv Essay, by IBBAEI. GOLLASCE,
Lecturer in Engfish at the UniTenity of Cambridgo,
Nutt. 1807. lOs. fld. net Ibefore pubUention).
[/» pnpaTBli<m.\ 409
Mylhs frua Norlhena LaBd* and lesend* of Ihe
Middle Ak**- Narrated with special roforcDoe
to Utetature nnd Art. By U. A. OcKaBBB. New
York, American Book Co. Myths: 1BS5, pp. 319 :
' ends : 1896, pp. 340 : 1 dol each. 410
'— ■ ' .). Sept. "97, p. ITS (" ■ ijcopBls of many ol
CFS Of ttiB Mlddls Ages ... a large aombcr
Phonetles and Modern Lbbkbusc TeaeblBR. By
FabIas WaKk. 419
An article la J«.™. Wik., Aug, '87, p. M.1; cp. Ivtlcx b,
F. IS. Klricinan, Paul Paiiy, PerCT R. Klimtcid, nni) J. W.
Bcurior In Journ. £i/iic.. Iteiil. '97, p. n»,and liy E. A. WiMami
In Oct. '97, p, eoi.
METHODS OF TEACHING, ETC.
VI, Nhneh, r. filaanlBB. DIdalcllli aad Melhodlk
dee rraniitalarbeB aad eaallaehen mierriehla
iGvidt 11. 1S7I. Milnchen, Beck. _ 420
'TearblBKBiid Organ liatlaa, with aperlal refereHM
to Seraadarf Srhsola i a Manual uf Practia«.fl
Edited by P. A, BARNirr. Looffmana ' "
LAEonda
B. Bd^„ Sept. a
BeloeelndrOrhe and BeabacblBBBca elaca de^|
sebea NeaphllDloaeB Ib der Bvhwela aad 1'
i-raakrelch. Von K. A. M. Haiitmask. I "
Stolto. 1897. Large 8™. pp. Tiii-HP4; H
Lit. t'W„ 19 JUBE -91 (" Kanm cin SchnlauiB, «lb.1
Fninkiel(J>. hst tin so Boagedehatea nnd lielirillgn .
tuiigiColil gihabt win HarlniBnn ") i L. f, r. P. July tt, col. M
laiery laTOunlile aotlce bj th. nauBumi)! Bdue. Rh., Jd
;."?■■;
klih
FwtlBg roYlsw by L
The CdneaUon Talne ot the Degree of rhU. Docyl
A Comiiarlson and a Moral. Bj P "
Jhffbky,
AnutJclclu Jffyni. fcfiic.Scpt, '87, p. £14,
Index
Articles.
PAGE
* Agaton/ Cbaucer's. J. W. Hales . 5
Aipgitir Crabuid. See Elements of
Devotion 29
Ausias March, the Valencian Poet.
Edward Hailstone .... 66
Chaucer and Blind Harry. W. W.
Skeat 49
Chaucer's * Agaton.' J. W. Halea . 5
Contested Heading in the Codex
Argenteus, A. T. Le M. Douse . 55
Convito, iv., 29. See Manfredi da
Vico, Ser 60
Dante Books, Some Italian. Paget
Toynbee 1
Dante's Reference to the Spear of
Peleus. Paget Toynbee . 58
Doomsday, The Fifteen Signs of.
A. T. Baker 63
Elements of Devotion, An Old Irish
Treatise on the. T. W. Williams . 29
Fifteen Signs of Doomsday, The.
A. T. Baker 63
Gawayne and the Oreen Knight, Sir,
The Revised Text of. T. G. F. . 53
Crowayne and the Green Knight, Sir.
See Old and Middle English Notes . 51
German in the Army Entrance
Examinations. Otto Siepmann . 8
German Reading Books. Charles
Merk 78
Goethe Portraits, Some. Georg
Fiedler 76
Inferno, xxxi., 4-6. See Dante's Re-
ference to the Spear of Peleus 58
Introduction, By Way of . . . 1
Ireland. See Study of German . 32
Last Century Oxford and Cambridge.
V. G. Plarr 20
Manfredi da Vico, Ser. E. Armstrong 60
March, Ausias. Edward Hailstone . 66
Middle English Notes. T. G. F. . 31
Modems verstis Ancients. Paul Bar-
bier 64
N.E * pillow.' See Old and Middle
English Notes .... 51
O.E. 'secelma.' See Old and Middle
English Notes . . . .51
PAOK
O.E. *egur.' See Old and Middle
English Notes . .51
Old Irish Treatise, An. See Elements
of Devotion 29
Old and Middle English Notes. A. S.
Napier 51
Oxford and Cambridge, Last Century.
V. G. Plarr . . . . .20
Phonological Anomalies, Some. Henry
Bradley 27
Reference Library of a School Teacher
of German, The. Karl Breul . 81
Scottish Universities. See Teaching
of Modern Languages . .23
Spear of Peleus, Dante's Reference to
the. Paget Toynbee ... 58
Studium des Deutschen in der Uni-
versitat Wales, Uber das. W. Bors-
dorf 25
Study of German in Ireland, The.
A. J.W. Cerf .... 32
Suggestions for a Scheme for the
Teaching of French in Secondary
Schools. Victor Spiers and de V.
Payen-Payne .... 73
Teaching of Modern Languages in
the Scottish Universities, On the.
F. F. Roget 23
Tongue Positions of Vowel-Sounds.
IL W. Atkinson . . .13
University of Wales. See Studium
des Deutschen .... 25
Reviews (Authors).
Gollancz, I. Sir Gawayne and the Oreen
Knight. T. G. F. See Articles . 53
Loti, P. Ramuntcho ... 34
Siepmann, O. A Public School
German Primer. E. L. M. B. 87
Spencer, F. Chapters on the Aims
and Practice of Teaching. S. 33
Reviews (Titles).
Chapters on the Aims and Practice of
Teaching. By F. Spencer. S. . 33
IV
THE MODERN LANGUAGE QUARTERLY
PAGE
Dante Books. Paget Toynbee. See
Articles 1
Gawayne and the Green Knight, Sir. By
L Gollancz. See Articles . . 53
Public School German Primer, A.
By 0. Siepmann. E. L. M. B. 87
Ramuntcho. By Pierre Loti 34
Correspondence.
Einleitung zum Stadium der franzo-
sischen Philologie, by Professor
Koschwitz. P. Shaw JeflFrey . 38
English Dialect Dictionary : A Query.
Ed. E. D. D. . . . . 38
Radical Fault in the Method of
Teaching, A. E. Reich 38
Notes and News.
Alliance Francaise .
Althous, Friedrich. (Obituary.)
Anglo-German Association
Association of Teachers of Modern
Languages ....
Bibliographical List .
Bonner Beitrage zur Anglistik .
Breul, Dr. Karl
Buchheim, Prof. C. A.
Bulletin des Parlours du Calvados
Chaucer, The * Globe '
Correspondence in French and German
Cours de Vacances, Paris .
Dante Dictionary, by Paget Toynbee
English Honour School at Oxford
Entente Cordiale
37
90
89
89
37
37
37
37
89
90
36
37
90
36
89
Epitaphs
Families in Germany and France
Fitch, Sir Joshua
Forster, Dr. Max
Greifswald Courses .
Herford, Prof. C. H.
Holiday Courses Committee
Jena Holiday Courses
Lloyd, Dr. R. J.
Medieval and Modern Languages Inter-
collegiate Examination at Cam-
bridge, . . .
Medieval and Modern Languages
Tripos, Cambridge,
Memorandum of Association,
Modern Languages Scholarships at
Cambridge, .
Scheme for the Teaching of French in
Secondary Schools
Schiiddekopf, Dr; A. W. .
Siepmann, Otto
Taylorian Scholarship (German), Ox-
ford ....
Technical Education, International
Congress of .
Touring Club de France .
Toynbee, Paget. Dante Dictionary
Trautmann, Prof.
University of London
Vivd Voce Tests
Weekly, E
Wolstenholme, H. J.
Wulfing, Dr. T. Ernst
PAGE
89
36
37
37
37
37
37
37
37
36
36
36
36
36
89
37
37
37
37
90
37
36
36
89
37
37
Bibliographical List.
A Classified List of Recent Publica-
tions . . . 39, 91
INDEX
LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS
(R.) Review. (G.) Correspondence.
PAGE
Armstrong, E. Ser Manfredi da Vice 60
Atkinson, H. W. Tongue Positions of
Vowel-Sounds .13
B., K L. M. See Milner-Barry, E. L.
Baker, A. T. The Fifteen Signs of
Doomsday, 63
Barbier, Paul. Moderns versus
Ancients ..... 64
Borsdorf, W. tJber das Studium des
Deutschen in der Universitat Wales 25
Bradley, Henry. Some Philological
Anomalies 27
Breul, KarL The Reference Library
of a School Teacher of German . 81
Friedrich Althous. (Obituary.) 90
Cerf, Albert J. W. The Study of
German in Ireland .32
Douse, T. Le Marchant. A Contested
Reading in the Codex Argenieus 55
Editor of the English Dialect
Dictionary, The. Query. (C.) 38
F., T. G. See Foster, T. Gregory
Fiedler, Georg. Some Goethe Por-
traits 75
Foster, T. Gregory. Middle English
Notes 31
The Revised Text of Sir Gaimyne
and the Green Knight . .53
Hailstone, Edward. Ausias March,
the Valencian Poet . .66
Hales, John W. Chaucer's * Agaton ' 5
Jeffrey, P. Shaw. Einleitung zur
Studium der franzosischen Philo-
logie, by Prof Koschwitz. (C.) 38
PAGE
Merk, Charles. German Reading
Books 78
Milner-Barry, E, L. A Public School
German Primer, by Otto Siepmann.
(R.) 87
Napier, Arthur S. Old and Middle
English Notes .51
Payeu-Payne, de V, See Spiers,
Victor, and Payen-Payne, de V. 73
Plarr, V. G. Last Century Oxford
and Cambridge .... 20
Reich, Emil. A Radical Fault in the
Method of Teaching. (C.) . 38
Roget, F. F. On the Teaching of
Modern Languages in the Scottish
Universities 23
S. Chapters on the Aims and Prac-
tice of Teaching, by F. Spencer.
(Xv. ) ...... oo
Siepmann, Otto. German in the
Army Entrance Examinations 8
Skeat, Walter W. Chaucer and Blind
Harry 49
Spiers, Victor, and Payen-Payne, de V.
Suggestions for a Scheme for the
Teaching of French in Secondary
Schools 73
Toynbee, Paget. Some Italian Dante
Books 1
Dante's Reference to the Spear
of Peleus 58
Williams, T. Hudson. An Old Irish
Treatise on the Elements of Devo-
tion ...... 29